Skip to main content

Full text of "Bonnie Prince Charlie : a tale of Fontenoy and Culloden"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/bonnieprincecharOOhentiala 


BONNIE   PRINCE   CHARLIE 


THE    FOULSHAM 
HENTY    LIBRARY 


The  Bravest  of  the  Brave 

In  the  Heart  of  the  Rockies 

The  Treasure  of  the  Incas 

In  the  Reign  of  Terror 

With  Clive  in  India 

With  Wolfe  in  Canada 

When  London  Burned 

By  Conduct  and  Courage 

Through  Russian  Snows 

With  Kitchener  in  the  Sudan 

Under  Wellington's  Command 

With  Lee  in  Virginia 

One  of  the  28th 

A  Final  Reckoning 

Bonnie  Prince  Charlie 

A  Chapter  of  Adventures 

By  Pike  and  Dyke 

St.  Bartholomew's  Eve 

The  Young  Franc-Tireurs 

Won  By  the  Sword 

Redskin  and  Cowboy 

In  the  Irish  Brigade 

No  Surrender 


The  Blade  passed  through  the  body  of  his  adversary 


THE   FOULSHAM   HENTY   LIBRARY 

BONNIE 
PRINCE    CHARLIE 

A  Tale  of  Fontenoy  and  Gulloden 


by 
G.  A.  HENTY 


LONDON 

W.  FOULSHAM  &  CO.  LTD. 

NEW  YORK  •  TORONTO  •  GAPE  TOWN  •  SYDNEY 


This  book  has  been  carefully  edited  and 

slightly  abridged  to  meet  the  reading  tastes 

qf  the  Modern  Boy 


MADE  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN 

by  C.  Tinting  &  Co.  Lid. 
Liverpool,  London  and  Prescot 


library 


CONTENTS 


Library 

P/? 


CHAPTER 

I.  THE   RETURN   OF  A   PRODIGAL 

n.  THE  JACOBITE    AGENT    . 

in.  ESCAPE 

IV.  OLD  COMRADES 

V.  THE  CONVENT  OF  OUR  LADY 

VI.  THE  RENDEZVOUS 

VII.  FONTENOY  . 

Vni.  A   PERILOUS  JOURNEY    . 

IX.  THE    END    OF   THE    QUARREL 

X.  PRINCE   CHARLES 

XI.  PRESTONPANS 

Xn.  A   MISSION    . 

Xni.  THE    MARCH   TO    DERBY 

XIV.  THE   PLOT   THAT   FAILED 

XV.  CULLODEN  . 

XVI.  FUGITIVES    . 

XVII.  HAPPY   DAYS. 


PAGE 
7 

32 
40 

53 
65 

77 

89 
104 

120 

135 

151 
160 

174 

188 

201 
209 


CHAPTER   I 

» 

THE    RETURN    OF    A    PRODIGAL 

It  was  a  dull  evening  in  the  month  of  September,  1 728. 
The  apprentices  had  closed  and  barred  the  shutters  and 
the  day's  work  was  over.  Supper  was  laid  in  the  long  room 
over  the  shop,  the  viands  were  on  the  table,  and  round  it 
were  standing  Bailie  Anderson  and  his  wife,  his  foreman 
John  Gillespie,  and  his  two  apprentices.  The  latter 
were  furtively  eyeing  the  eatables,  and  wondering  how 
much  longer  the  grace  which  their  master  was  delivering 
would  be.  Suddenly  there  was  a  knock  on  the  door 
below.  No  one  stirred  until  the  bailie  had  finished  his 
grace,  before  which  time  the  knock  had  been  twice 
repeated. 

"Elspeth,  woman,"  the  bailie  said  when  he  had  brought 
the  grace  to  an  end,  "go  down  below  and  see  who  knocks 
so  impatiently;  look  through  the  grille  before  you  open 
the  door;  these  are  not  times  when  one  opens  to  the  first 
stranger  who  knocks." 

The  old  servant  who  had  been  standing  behind  her 
mistress,  went  down  stairs.  The  door  was  opened,  and  they 
heard  an  exclamation  of  surprise  at  the  answer  to  her 
question,  "Who  is  it  that's  knocking  as  if  the  house 
belonged  to  him?" 

Those  gathered  upstairs  heard  the  bolts  withdrawn. 
There  was  a  confused  sound  of  talking  and  then  a  heavy 
step  was  heard  ascending  the  stairs,  and  without  intro- 
duction a  tall  man,  wrapped  in  a  cloak  and  carrying  a 
child  of  some  two  years  old,  strode  into  the  room.  He 
threw  his  hat  on  to  a  settie  and  advanced  straight  towards 


8  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  bailie,  who  looked  in  surprise  at  this  unceremonious 
entry. 

"Don't  you  know  me,  Andrew?" 

"Heaven  preserve  us,"  the  bailie  exclaimed,  "why  it's 
Malcolm!" 

"Malcolm  himself,"  the  visitor  repeated,  "sound  in  wind 
and  limb." 

"The  Lord  be  praised!"  the  bailie  exclaimed  as  he 
grasped  the  other's  hand  and  wrung  it  warmly.  "I  had 
thought  you  dead  years  and  years  ago.  Janet,  this  is  my 
brother  Malcolm  of  whom  you  have  often  heard  me 
speak." 

"And  of  whom  you  can  have  heard  little  good,  mistress, 
if  my  brother  has  spoken  the  truth  concerning  me.  I 
was  ever  a  ne'er-do-well,  while  Andrew  struck  hard  and 
fast  to  our  father's  trade." 

"My  husband  has  ever  spoken  with  affection  of  you," 
Janet  Anderson  said.  "The  bailie  is  not  given  to  speak 
ill  of  any,  much  less  of  his  own  flesh  and  blood." 

"And  now  sit  down,  Malcolm.  Supper  is  waiting,  and 
you  are,  I  doubt  not,  ready  for  it.  When  you  have  done 
you  shall  tell  me  what  you  have  been  doing  for  the  last 
fifteen  years,  and  how  it  comes  that  you  thus  suddenly 
come  back  among  us  with  your  boy." 

"He  is  no  boy  of  mine,"  Malcolm  said;  "but  I  will  tell 
you  all  about  it  presently.  First  let  me  lay  him  down  on 
that  settle,  for  the  poor  little  chap  is  fast  asleep  and  dead 
tired  out.  Elspeth,  roll  up  my  cloak  and  make  a  pillow 
for  him.  That's  right,  he  will  do  nicely  now.  You  are 
changed  less  than  any  of  us,  Elspeth.  Just  as  hard  to  look 
at,  and,  I  doubt  not,  just  as  soft  at  heart  as  you  used  to 
be  when  you  tried  to  shield  me  when  I  got  into  scrapes. 
And  now  to  supper." 

Little  was  said  during  the  meal.  Fortunately  the  table 
was  bounteously  spread,  for  the  new-comer's  appetite 


THE     RETURN     OF     A     PRODIGAL  9 

was  prodigious;  but  at  last  he  was  satisfied.  Supper  over, 
John  and  the  apprentices  retired.  Elspeth  went  off  to 
prepare  the  guest's  chamber  and  to  make  a  Uttle  bed  for 
the  child.  Malcolm  began  his  story. 

"You  know,  Andrew,  that  when  I  saw  you  last — just 
when  the  troubles  in  '15  began — inspiteof  all  your  warn- 
ings to  the  contrary,  I  must  needs  throw  myself  into  the 
thick  of  them.  You,  like  a  wise  man,  stuck  to  your  shop, 
and  here  you  are  now  a  bailie  of  Glasgow;  while  I,  who 
have  been  wandering  over  the  face  of  the  earth  fighting 
for  the  cause  of  France  and  risking  my  life  a  thousand 
times  in  a  matter  which  concerned  me  in  no  way,  have 
returned  just  as  penniless  as  I  set  out. 

"The  last  time  I  saw  you  was  just  as  I  was  starting 
with  a  score  of  others  to  make  our  way  to  join  the  Earl 
of  Mar's  army  at  Perth.  I  have  seen  many  an  army 
since,  but  never  did  I  see  sixteen  thousand  finer  fighting 
men  than  were  there  assembled.  There  were  enough  men 
there  to  have  done  anything  had  they  been  properly  armed 
and  led;  but  though  arms  and  ammunition  had  been 
promised  from  France,  none  came,  and  the  Earl  of  Mar 
had  so  little  decision  that  he  would  have  wrecked  the 
finest  army  that  every  marched. 

"The  army  lay  doing  nothing  for  weeks,  and  just  before 
we  were  expecting  a  movement,  the  company  I  belonged 
to  was  sent  with  a  force  of  Highlanders  under  Mackintosh 
to  join  the  army  under  the  Lords  Derwentwater,  Kenmure, 
and  Nithsdale.  Lord  Derwentwater  had  risen  with  a 
number  of  other  gentlemen,  and  with  their  attendants  and 
friends  had  marched  against  Newcastle.  They  had  done 
nothing  there  but  remained  idle  near  Hexham  till,  joined 
by  a  force  raised  in  the  Lowlands  of  Scotiand,  the  united 
army  marched  north  again  to  Kelso,  where  we  joined 
them. 

"We  Scots  soon  saw  that  we  had  gained  nothing  by 


lO  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  change  of  commanders.  Lord  Derwentwater  was  a 
brave  man  but  ignorant  of  military  affairs,  and  he  was 
greatly  swayed  by  a  Mr.  Forster,  who  was  somehow  at  the 
head  of  the  business,  and  who  was  not  only  incompetent, 
but  proved  to  be  a  coward,  if  not,  as  most  folks  beheved, 
a  traitor.  So  dissension  soon  broke  out,  and  four  hundred 
Highlanders  marched  away  north.  After  a  long  delay  it 
was  resolved  to  move  south,  where,  it  was  said,  we  should 
be  joined  by  great  numbers  in  Lancashire.  We  crossed  the 
border  and  marched  down  through  Penrith,  Appleby,  and 
Kendal  to  Lancaster,  and  then  on  to  Preston. 

"I  was  little  more  than  a  lad,  Andrew,  but  even  to  me 
it  seemed  madness  thus  to  march  into  England  with  only 
two  thousand  men.  Of  these  twelve  hundred  were  foot, 
commanded  by  Brigadier  Mackintosh;  the  others  were 
horse.  There  were  two  troops  of  Stanhope's  dragoons 
quartered  in  Preston,  but  these  retired  when  we  neared 
the  town,  and  we  entered  without  opposition.  Next 
day,  which  was,  I  remember,  the  loth  of  November, 
the  Chevalier  was  proclaimed  king,  and  some  country 
gentlemen  with  their  tenants  came  in  and  joined  us. 

"Preston  was  a  strong  natural  position;  an  enemy 
coming  from  the  south  could  only  reach  it  by  crossing 
a  narrow  bridge  over  the  river  Ribble,  and  from  the  bridge 
to  the  town  the  road  was  so  narrow  that  in  several  places 
two  men  could  not  ride  abreast.  It  ran  between  two  high 
and  steep  banks,  and  it  was  here  that  Cromwell  was  nearly 
killed  when  he  attacked  Charles's  troops.  All  these  places, 
where  we  might  certainly  have  defended  ourselves,  were 
neglected,  and  we  were  all  kept  in  the  town,  where  we 
formed  four  main  posts.  One  was  in  the  churchyard,  and 
this  was  commanded  by  Brigadier  Mackintosh. 

"Two  days  after  we  reached  the  town  we  heard  that 
General  Wilde  was  approaching.  Colonel  Farquharson 
was  sent  forward  to  hold  the  bridge  and  the  pass;  but  Mr. 


THE     RETURN     OF     A     PRODIGAL  II 

Forster,  who  went  out  on  horseback,  no  sooner  saw  the 
enemy  approaching  than  he  gave  orders  to  Farqnharson 
and  his  men  to  retreat  to  the  town.  After  that  everything 
was  confusion;  the  Highlanders  came  back  into  the  town 
furious  and  disheartened.  The  garrison  prepared  to  receive 
the  enemy. 

"I  was  at  the  post  commanded  by  Brigadier  Mackintosh. 
I  had  joined  a  company  commanded  by  Leslie  of  Glen- 
lyon,  who  had  brought  with  him  some  twenty  men,  and 
had  made  up  his  company  with  men  who,  Uke  myself, 
came  up  without  a  leader.  Presently  the  English  attacked 
us.  We  beat  them  back  handsomely,  and  Derwentwater 
with  his  cavalry  charged  their  dragoons  so  fiercely  that 
he  drove  them  off  out  of  the  town.  It  wzis  late  in  the  after- 
noon when  the  fight  began,  and  all  night  the  struggle  went 
on.  We  knew  that  it  was  a  hopeless  fight  we  were  making, 
but  we  held  our  own  till  the  news  came  that  Forster  had 
agreed  to  capitulate.  The  end  showed  that  he  knew  what 
he  w£is  about,  for  while  all  the  brave  young  noblemen 
were  either  executed  or  punished  in  other  ways,  Forster, 
who  had  been  the  leading  spirit  who  had  persuaded  them 
to  rise,  was  after  a  short  imprisonment  suffered  to  go 
free. 

"Many  of  us  were  wounded  more  or  less.  I  had  got 
a  slice  on  the  shoulder  from  a  dragoon's  sword.  This  I 
gained  when  rushing  out  to  rescue  Leslie,  who  had  been 
knocked  down,  and  would  have  been  slain  by  three 
dragoons  had  I  not  stood  over  him  till  some  more  of  our 
men  rushed  out  and  carried  him  in.  He  was  not  badly 
hurt,  the  sword  having  turned  £is  it  cut  through  his  bonnet. 
My  action  won  his  regard,  and  from  that  time  until  a 
month  since  we  have  never  been  separated. 

"Under  a  strong  escort  of  soldiers  we  were  marched 
south.  When  we  reached  Barnet  we  fell  out  as  usual  when 
the  march  was  over,  and  I  went  up  to  the  door  of  a  house 


12  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

and  asked  a  woman  for  a  drink  of  water.  She  brought  me 
some,  and  while  I  drank  she  said: 

"  'We  are  Catholics  and  well-wishers  of  the  Chevalier, 
if  you  can  manage  to  slip  in  here  after  it  is  dark  we 
will  furnish  you  with  a  disguise,  and  will  direct  you  to 
friends  who  will  pass  you  on  until  you  can  escape.' 

*'  'Can  you  give  me  disguises  for  two?'  I  asked.  'I  will 
not  go  without  my  captain.' 

*'  'Yes,'  she  said,  'for  two,  but  no  more.' 

"I  told  Leslie  what  had  happened,  and  after  dark  we 
managed  to  steal  away  from  our  guards.  The  woman  was 
on  the  watch,  and  as  soon  as  we  neared  the  door  she 
opened  it.  Her  husband  was  with  her  and  received  us 
kindly.  He  at  once  furnished  us  with  the  attire  of  two 
countrymen,  and,  letting  us  out  by  a  back  way,  started 
with  us  across  the  country. 

"After  walking  twenty  miles  he  brought  us  to  the 
house  of  another  adherent  of  the  Chevalier,  where  we 
remained  all  day.  So  we  were  passed  on  until  we  reached 
the  coast,  where  we  laid  for  some  days  until  an  arrange- 
ment was  made  with  the  captain  of  a  fishing-boat  to  take  us 
to  France.  So  we  got  over  without  trouble. 

"Long  before  that,  as  you  know,  the  business  had 
virtually  come  to  an  end  here.  The  Earl  of  Mar's  army  lay 
week  after  week  at  Perth,  till  at  last  it  met  the  enemy 
under  Argyle  at  Sheriffmuir. 

"You  know  how  that  went.  The  Highland  clans  in 
the  right  and  centre  carried  all  before  them,  and  drove 
the  enemy  from  the  field,  but  on  the  left  they  beat  us 
badly.  So  both  parties  claimed  the  victory.  But,  victory 
or  defeat,  it  was  fatal  to  the  cduse  of  the  Chevalier.  Half 
the  Highland  clans  went  off  to  their  homes  that  night, 
and  Mar  had  to  fall  back  to  Perth. 

"Well,  that  was  really  the  end  of  it.  The  Chevalier 
landed,  and  for  a  while  our  hopes  rose.  He  did  nothing, 


THE     RETURN     OF     A     PRODIGAL  I3 

and  our  hopes  fell.  At  last  he  took  ship  and  went  away, 
and  the  affair  was  over,  except  for  the  hangings  and 
slaughterings. 

"LesUe,  like  most  of  the  Scottish  gentlemen  who  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  France,  took  service  with  the  French 
king,  and,  of  course,  I  did  the  same.  Leslie  was  a  comet. 
He  was  about  my  age;  and  you  know  I  was  but  twenty 
when  Sheriffmuir  was  fought.  He  rose  to  be  a  colonel, 
and  would  have  given  me  a  pair  of  colours  over  and  over 
again  if  I  would  have  taken  them;  but  I  felt  more  com- 
fortable among  our  troopers  than  I  should  have  done 
among  the  officers,  so  I  remained  Leslie's  right  hand. 

"A  braver  soldier  never  swung  a  leg  over  saddle;  but 
he  was  always  in  some  love  affair  or  another.  However, 
some  four  years  ago  he  got  into  an  affair  more  serious 
than  any  he  had  been  in  before,  and  this  time  he  stuck  to 
it  in  right  earnest.  Unfortunately  she  was  the  only 
daughter  of  the  Marquis  de  Recambours,  one  of  the 
wealthiest  and  most  powerful  of  French  nobles,  and  there 
was  no  more  chance  of  his  giving  his  consent  to  her 
throwing  herself  away  upon  a  Scottish  soldier  of  fortune 
than  to  her  going  into  a  nunnery;  less,  in  fact.  However, 
she  was  as  much  in  love  with  Leslie  as  he  was  with  her, 
and  so  they  got  secretly  married.  Two  years  ago  this 
child  was  born,  but  she  managed  somehow  to  keep  it  from 
her  father,  who  was  all  this  time  urging  her  to  marry  the 
Duke  de  Chateaurouge. 

"At  last,  as  ill  luck  would  have  it,  he  shut  her  up  in  a 
convent  just  a  week  before  she  had  intended  to  fly  with 
LesUe  to  Germany,  where  he  intended  to  take  service 
until  her  father  came  round.  Leslie  would  have  got  her 
out  somehow;  but  his  regiment  was  ordered  to  the  frontier, 
and  it  was  eighteen  months  before  we  returned  to  Paris, 
where  the  child  had  been  in  keeping  with  some  people 
with  whom  he  had  placed  it.  The  very  evening  of  his 


14  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

return  I  was  cleaning  his  arms  when  he  rushed  into  the 
room. 

**  'All  is  discovered,'  he  said,  'here  is  my  signet-ring, 
go  at  once  and  get  the  child,  and  make  your  way  with  it 
to  Scotland;  take  all  the  money  in  the  bureau,  quick!' 

"I  heard  feet  approaching,  and  dashed  to  the  bureau, 
and  transferred  the  bag  of  louis  there  to  my  pocket.  An 
official  with  two  followers  entered. 

"  'Colonel  Leshe,'  he  said,  'it  is  my  duty  to  arrest  you 
by  order  of  his  gracious  majesty;'  and  he  held  out  an 
order  signed  by  the  king. 

"I  went  downstairs  and  saw  the  colonel  enter  a  carriage 
with  the  two  officials,  then  I  went  straight  to  the  major. 
'Colonel  Leslie  has  been  arrested,  sir,  on  what  charge 
I  know  not.  He  has  intrusted  a  commission  to  me. 
Therefore,  if  you  find  I  am  absent  from  parade  in  the 
morning  you  will  understand  I  am  carrying  out  his 
orders.' 

"The  major  was  thunderstruck  at  the  news,  but  told  me 
to  do  as  the  colonel  had  ordered  me.  I  mounted  the 
colonel's  horse  at  once  and  rode  to  the  house  where 
the  child  was  in  keeping.  The  people  knew  me  well, 
as  I  had  often  been  there  with  messages  from  the  colonel. 
When  I  showed  them  the  signet-ring,  and  told  them 
that  I  had  orders  to  take  the  child  to  his  father,  they 
made  no  opposition.  I  then  went  and  purchased  a  suit 
of  civilian  clothes,  and  returning  to  the  house  attired 
myself  in  these,  and  taking  the  child  on  the  saddle  before 
me,  rode  for  the  frontier. 

"Following  unfrequented  roads,  I  passed  the  frontier 
unmolested,  and  made  my  way  to  Ostend,  where  I  took 
passage  for  Leith.  I  arrived  there  two  days  ago,  and  have 
walked  here,  with  an  occasional  lift  in  a  cart;  and  here  I 
am,  brother  Andrew,  to  ask  you  for  hospitality  for  a  while 
for  myself  and  Leslie's  boy.  I  have  a  hundred  louis,  but 


THE     RETURN     OF     A     PRODIGAL  I5 

these,  of  course,  belong  to  the  child.  As  for  myself,  I  confess 
I  have  nothing;  saving  has  never  been  in  my  line." 

"You  are  heartily  welcome,  Malcolm,  as  long  as  you 
choose  to  stop;  but  I  trust  that  ere  long  you  will  hear  of 
Colonel  Leslie." 

"I  trust  so,"  Malcolm  said;  "but  if  you  knew  the  court 
of  France  as  well  as  I  do  you  would  not  feel  very  sanguine 
about  it.  Influence  is  everything,  and  as  the  nobleman 
the  marquis  intended  to  be  the  husband  of  his  daughter 
is  also  a  great  personage  at  court  and  a  friend  of  Louis's, 
there  is  no  saying  how  serious  a  matter  they  may  make  of 
it.  Men  have  been  kept  prisoners  for  Ufe  for  a  far  less 
serious  business  than  this." 

"But  supposing  he  is  released,  does  he  know  where  to 
communicate  with  you?" 

"I  am  afraid  he  doesn't,"  Malcolm  said  ruefully.  "He 
knows  that  I  come  from  Glasgow,  but  that  is  all.  Still, 
when  he  is  freed,  no  doubt  he  will  come  over  himself  to 
look  for  his  son,  and  I  am  sure  to  hear  of  his  being  here." 

Malcolm  only  remained  for  a  few  weeks  at  his  brother's 
house.  The  restraint  of  life  at  the  bailie's  was  too  much 
for  him,  and  his  rough  conduct  scandalized  Andrew's 
wife. 

"Andrew,"  he  said  at  length,  "you  are  a  good  fellow, 
though  you  are  a  bailie  and  an  elder  of  the  kirk,  and  I 
thank  you  for  the  hearty  welcome  you  have  given  me,  and 
for  your  invitation  to  stay  for  a  long  time  with  you;  but 
it  will  not  do.  Janet  is  a  good  woman  and  a  kindly,  but  I 
can  see  that  I  keep  her  perpetually  on  thorns.  The  ways 
of  your  house  would  soon  be  as  intolerable  to  me  as  my 
ways  are  to  your  good  wife,  and  therefore  it  is  better  by 
far  that,  while  we  are  still  good  friends  I  should  get  out  of 
this.  I  met  an  old  friend  to-day,  one  of  the  lads  who  went 
with  me  from  Glasgow  to  join  the  Earl  of  Mar  at  Perth. 
He  i«  well-to-do  now,  and  trades  in  cattle,  taking  them  in 


l6  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

droves  down  to  England.  For  the  sake  of  old  times  he 
has  offered  me  employment,  and  methinks  it  will  suit  me 
as  well  as  any  other." 

"But  you  cannot  surely  be  going  as  a  drover,  Malcolm!" 

"Why  not?  I  am  only  six-and-thirty  yet,  and  am  good 
for  another  fifteen  years  of  soldiering,  and  right  gladly 
would  I  go  back  if  Leslie  were  again  at  the  head  of  his 
regiment,  but  I  have  been  spoiled  by  him.  He  ever 
treated  me  as  a  companion  and  a  friend  rather  than  as 
a  trooper  in  his  regiment,  and  I  should  miss  him  sorely 
did  I  enter  any  other  service.  Then,  too,  I  would  fain  be 
here  to  be  ready  to  join  him  again  if  he  sends  for  me  or 
comes,  and  I  should  wish  to  keep  an  eye  always  on  his 
boy.  You  will  continue  to  take  charge  of  him,  won't  you, 
Andrew?  There  is  the  purse  of  a  hundred  louis,  which 
will,  I  should  say,  pay  for  any  expense  to  which  he  may 
put  you  for  some  years." 

"As  if  I  would  take  the  bairn's  money!"  Andrew 
exclaimed  angrily,  "what  do  you  take  me  for,  Malcolm? 
Assuredly  I  will  take  the  child.  Janet  and  I  have  no 
bairn  of  our  own,  and  it's  good  for  a  house  to  have  a  child 
in  it.  I  look  upon  it  as  if  it  were  yours,  for  it  is  like  enough 
you  will  never  hear  of  its  father  again." 

So  Malcolm  started  upon  his  new  occupation  of  driving 
Highland  cattle  down  into  Lancashire.  Once  every  two 
or  three  months  he  came  to  Glasgow  for  a  week  or  two 
between  his  trips.  In  spite  of  Andrew's  entreaties  he 
refused  on  these  occasions  to  take  up  his  abode  with 
him,  but  took  a  lodging  not  far  off,  coming  in  in  the 
evening  for  an  hour  to  smoke  a  pipe  with  his  brother,  and 
never  failing  of  a  morning  to  take  the  child  for  a  long  walk 
with  him,  carrying  him  upon  his  shoulder,  and  keeping 
up  a  steady  talk  with  him  in  his  native  French,  which  he 
was  anxious  that  the  boy  should  not  forget,  as  at  some 
time  or  other  he  might  again  return  to  France. 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  I7 

Some  weeks  after  Malcolm's  return  to  Scotland,  he 
wrote  to  Colonel  Leslie,  briefly  giving  his  address  at 
Glasgow;  but  making  no  allusion  to  the  child,  as,  if  the 
colonel  were  still  in  prison,  the  letter  would  be  sure  to 
be  opened  by  the  authorities.  He  also  wrote  to  the 
major,  giving  him  his  address,  and  begging  him  to 
communicate  it  to  Colonel  Leslie  whenever  he  should 
see  him.  No  answer  came  to  either  of  his  letters. 

Four  years  later  Malcolm  went  over  to  Paris,  and 
made  inquiries;  but  no  one  had  heard  anything  of 
Colonel  LesUe  from  the  day  he  had  been  arrested.  The 
regiment  was  away  fighting  in  the  Low  Countries,  and 
the  only  thing  Malcolm  could  do  was  to  call  upon  the 
people  who  had  had  charge  of  the  child,  to  give  them  his 
address  in  case  the  colonel  should  ever  appear  to  inquire  of 
them.  He  found,  however,  the  house  tenanted  by  other 
people,  and  he  learned  that  the  last  occupants  had  left 
years  before.  Malcolm  returned  to  Glasgow  with  the 
feehng  that  he  had  gained  nothing  by  his  journey. 


CHAPTER   II 

THE   JACOBITE    AGENT 

So  twelve  years  passed.  Ronald  Leslie  grew  up  a  sturdy 
lad,  full  of  fun  and  mischief  in  spite  of  the  sober  atmosphere 
of  the  bailie's  house,  and  on  his  visits,  Malcolm  was,  in 
fact,  delighted  to  find,  that  in  spite  of  repression  and 
lectures,  his  young  charge  was  growing  up  a  lad  of  spirit. 
No  small  portion  of  his  time  on  each  of  his  visits  to 
Glasgow  Malcolm  spent  in  training  the  boy  in  the  use  of 
arms. 
The  lessons  began  as  soon  as  Ronald  was  old  enough  to 


l8  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

hold  a  light  blade,  and  when  he  was  fourteen  Malcolm 
secretly  took  him  for  further  instruction  to  a  fencing- 
school  kept  by  an  old  comrade  of  his. 

Ronald  was  never  tired  of  questioning  Malcolm 
Anderson  as  to  the  prisons  in  which,  if  still  alive,  his 
father  would  be  likely  to  be  confined.  He  would  ask  as 
to  their  appearance,  the  height  of  their  walls,  whether 
they  were  moated  or  not,  and  whether  other  houses 
abutted  closely  upon  them.  One  day  Malcolm  asked  him 
the  reason  of  these  questions,  and  he  replied,  "Of  course 
I  want  to  see  how  it  will  be  possible  to  get  my  father 
out." 

Ronald  worked  hard  at  his  school  tasks  the  sooner  to 
be  done  with  them,  and  above  all  devoted  himself  to 
acquiring  a  mastery  of  the  sword  with  a  perseverance 
and  enthusiasm  which  quite  surprised  his  instructor. 

"I  tell  you,  Malcolm,  man,"  he  said  one  day  to  his  old 
comrade,  after  Ronald  had  been  for  upwards  of  two 
years  his  pupil,  "it  is  a  pleasure  to  teach  him,  so  eager  is 
he  to  learn — so  ready  to  work  heart  and  soul  to  improve. 
The  boy's  wrist  is  as  strong  as  mine  and  his  eye  as  quick. 
I  have  long  since  taught  him  all  I  know,  and  it  is 
practice  now,  and  not  teaching,  that  we  have  every  day. 
But  have  you  heard  the  rumours,"  he  went  on,  "that 
the  young  Chevalier  is  Ukely  to  follow  the  examples 
of  his  father,  thirty  years  back,  and  make  a  landing  in 
Scotland?" 

"I  have  heard  some  such  rumours,"  Malcolm  repUed, 
"though  whether  there  be  aught  in  them  I  know  not. 
I  hope  that  if  he  does  so  he  will  at  anyrate  follow  the 
example  of  his  father  no  further.  As  you  know,  I  hold 
to  the  Stuarts,  but  I  must  own  they  are  but  poor  hands 
at  fighting.  Charles  the  First  ruined  his  cause;  James 
the  Second  threw  away  the  crown  of  Ireland  by  galloping 
away  from  the  battle  of  the  Boyne;  the  Chevalier  showed 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  I9 

here  in  '15  that  he  -was  no  leader  of  men;  and  unless  this 
lad  is  made  of  very  different  stuff  to  his  forefathers  he  had 
best  stay  in  France." 

"But  if  he  should  come,  Malcolm,  I  suppose  you  will 
join  him?  I  am  afraid  I  shall  be  fool  enough  to  do  so, 
even  with  my  fifty  years  on  my  head.  And  you?" 

"I  suppose  I  shall  be  a  fool  too,"  Malcolm  said.  "The 
Stuarts  are  Scotch,  you  see,  and  with  all  their  faults  I 
would  rather  a  thousand  times  have  a  Scottish  king  than 
these  Germans  who  govern  us  from  London.  However, 
nought  may  come  of  it;  it  may  be  but  a  rumour.  It  is  a 
card  which  Louis  has  threatened  to  play  a  score  of  times, 
whenever  he  wishes  to  annoy  England." 

"But  they  tell  me  that  there  are  agents  travelling 
about  among  the  Highland  clans,  and  that  this  time 
something  is  really  to  be  done." 

"They  have  said  so  over  and  over  again,  and  nothing 
has  come  of  it.  For  my  part,  I  don't  care  which  way  it 
goes.  After  the  muddle  that  was  made  of  it  thirty  years 
ago  it  does  not  seem  to  me  more  likely  that  we  shall  get 
rid  of  the  Hanoverians  now.  Besides,  the  hangings  and 
slaughterings  then,  would,  I  should  think,  make  the  nobles 
and  the  heads  of  clans  think  twice  ere  they  risked  every- 
thing again." 

"That  is  true,  but  when  men's  blood  is  up  they  do  not 
count  the  cost.  If  Prince  Charles  comes  you  will  see  there 
will  not  be  much  hanging  back  whatever  the  consequences 
may  be.  Well,  you  and  I  have  not  much  to  lose,  except 
our  lives." 

"That  is  true  enough,  old  friend;  and  I  would  rather 
die  that  way  than  any  other." 

At  home   Ronald   heard   nothing   but   expressions   of 

"loyalty  to  the  crown.  The  mere  fact  that  the  Highlanders 

espoused  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts  was  sufficient  in  itself 

to   make   the   Lowlanders   take   the  opposite  side.   The 


20  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

religious  feeling,  which  had  always  counted  for  so  much 
in  the  Lowlands,  and  had  caused  Scotland  to  side  with 
the  Parliament  against  King  Charles,  had  not  lost  its 
force.  The  leanings  of  the  Stuarts  were,  it  was  known, 
still  strongly  in  favour  of  the  Catholic  religion,  and  although 
Prince  Charles  Edward  was  reported  to  be  more  Protestant 
in  feehngs  than  the  rest  of  his  race,  this  was  not  sufficient 
to  counterbalance  the  effect  of  the  hereditary  CathoHc 
tendency.  Otherwise  there  was  no  feeling  of  active 
loyalty  towards  the  reigning  king  in  Scotland.  The  first 
and  second  Georges  had  none  of  the  attributes  which 
attract  loyal  affection.  The  first  could  with  difficulty 
speak  the  language  of  the  people  over  whom  he  ruled. 
Their  feelings  and  sympathies  were  Hanoverian  rather 
than  English,  and  all  court  favours  were  bestowed  as 
far  as  possible  upon  their  countrymen.  Their  vices  were 
coarse,  and  the  Hanoverian  men  and  women  they 
gathered  round  them  were  hated  by  the  English  people. 
Thus  neither  in  England  nor  Scotland  was  there  any 
warm  feeling  of  loyalty  for  the  reigning  house;  and 
though  it  was  possible  that  but  few  would  adventure 
life  and  property  in  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts,  it  was 
equally  certain  that  outside  the  army  there  were  still 
fewer  who  would  draw  sword  for  the  Hanoverian  king. 
Among  the  people  of  the  Lowland  cities  of  Scotland  the 
loyalty  which  existed  was  religious  rather  than  civil,  and 
rested  upon  the  fact  that  their  forefathers  had  fought 
against  the  Stuarts,  while  the  Highlanders  had  always 
supported  their  cause.  Thus,  although  in  the  household 
and  in  kirk  Ronald  had  heard  King  George  prayed  for 
regularly,  he  had  heard  no  word  concerning  him  cal- 
culated to  waken  a  boyish  feeling  of  loyalty,  still  less  of 
enthusiasm.  Upon  the  other  hand  he  knew  that  his  father 
had  fought  and  suffered  for  the  Stuarts  and  was  an  exile 
in  their  cause,  and  that  the  Hanoverians  had  handed  over 


( 

THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  21 

the  estate  of  which  he  himself  would  now  be  the  heir  to 
one  of  their  adherents. 

"It  is  no  use  talking  of  these  matters  to  Andrew," 
Malcolm  impressed  upon  him;  "it  would  do  no  good. 
When  he  was  a  young  man  he  took  the  side  of  the 
Hanoverians,  and  he  won't  change  now;  while,  did 
Mistress  Janet  guess  that  your  heart  was  with  the  Stuarts, 
she  would  say  that  I  was  ruining  you,  and  should  bring 
you  to  a  gallows." 

"But  they  could  not  prevent  my  being  with  you," 
Ronald  said  indignantly.  "My  father  gave  me  into  your 
charge,  not  into  theirs." 

"That's  true  enough,  laddie;  but  it  is  they  who  have 
cared  for  you  and  brought  you  up.  When  you  are  a  man 
you  can  no  doubt  go  which  way  it  pleases  you;  but  till 
then  you  owe  your  duty  and  respect  to  them.  You  are 
getting  on  for  sixteen  now;  another  two  years  and  we  will 
think  about  going  to  Paris  together." 

A  short  time  after  this  conversation,  as  Ronald  on  his 
return  from  college  (for  he  was  now  entered  at  the 
university)  passed  through  the  shop,  the  bailie  was  in 
conversation  with  one  of  the  city  magistrates,  and  Ronald 
caught  the  words: 

"He  is  somewhere  in  the  city.  He  came  down  from 
the  Highlands,  where  he  has  been  going  to  and  fro,  two 
days  since.  I  have  a  warrant  out  against  him,  and  the 
constables  are  on  the  look-out.  I  hope  to  have  him  in 
jail  before  to-night.  These  pestilent  rogues  are  a  curse  to 
the  land,  though  I  cannot  think  the  clans  would  be  fools 
enough  to  rise  again,  even  though  Charles  Stuart  did 
come." 

Ronald  went  straight  up  to  his  room,  and  for  a  few 
minutes  sat  in  thought.  The  man  of  whom  they  spoke 
was  doubtless  an  emissary  of  Prince  Charles,  and  his  arrest 
might  have  serious  consequences.  Who  he  was  or  what  he 


22  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

was  like  Ronald  knew  not;  but  he  determined  at  anyrate 
to  endeavour  to  defeat  the  intentions  of  the  magistrate 
to  lay  hands  on  him.  Accordingly  a  few  minutes  later, 
while  the  magistrate  was  still  talking  with  Andrew,  he 
again  went  out. 

Ronald  waited  about  outside  the  door  till  he  left,  and 
then  followed  him  at  a  short  distance.  The  magistrate 
spoke  to  several  acquaintances  on  the  way,  and  then 
went  to  the  council  chamber.  Waiting  outside,  Ronald 
saw  two  or  three  of  the  magistrates  enter.  An  hour  later 
the  magistrate  he  was  watching  came  out;  but  he  had 
gone  but  a  few  paces  when  a  man  hurrying  up  approached 
him.  They  talked  earnestly  for  a  minute  or  two.  The 
magistrate  then  re-entered  the  building,  remained  there 
a  few  minutes,  and  then  joined  the  man  who  was  waiting 
outside.  Ronald  had  stolen  up  and  taken  his  stand  close  by. 

"It  is  all  arranged,"  the  magistrate  said;  "as  soon  as 
night  has  fallen  a  party  will  go  down,  surround  the  house, 
and  arrest  him.  It  is  better  not  to  do  it  in  daylight.  I 
shall  lead  the  party,  which  will  come  round  to  my  house, 
so  if  the  men  you  have  left  on  watch  bring  you  news 
that  he  has  changed  his  hiding-place,  let  me  know  at 
once." 

The  magistrate  walked  on.  Ronald  stood  irresolute. 
He  had  obtained  no  clue  as  to  the  residence  of  the  person 
of  whom  they  were  in  search,  and  after  a  moment's 
thought  he  determined  to  keep  an  eye  upon  the  constable, 
who  would  most  Ukely  join  his  comrade  on  the  watch. 
This,  however,  he  did  not  do  immediately.  He  had 
probably  been  for  some  time  at  work,  and  now  took  the 
opportunity  of  going  home  for  a  meal,  for  he  at  once 
made  his  way  to  a  quiet  part  of  the  city,  and  entered  a 
small  house. 

It  was  half  an  hour  before  he  came  out  again,  and 
Ronald   fidgeted  with   impatience,   for   it  was   already 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  23 

growing  dusk.  When  he  issued  out  Ronald  saw  that  he 
was  armed  with  a  heavy  cudgel.  He  walked  quickly  now, 
and  Ronald,  following  at  a  distance,  passed  nearly  across 
the  town,  and  down  a  quiet  street  which  terminated 
against  the  old  wall  running  from  the  Castle  Port  to  a 
small  tower.  When  he  got  near  the  bottom  of  the  street 
a  man  came  out  from  an  archway,  and  the  two  spoke 
together.  From  their  gestures  Ronald  felt  sure  that  it 
was  the  last  house  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  street  that 
was  being  watched.  He  had  not  ventured  to  follow  far 
down  the  street,  for  as  there  was  no  thoroughfare  he 
would  at  once  be  regarded  with  suspicion.  The  question 
now  was  how  to  warn  the  man  of  his  danger.  He  knew 
several  men  were  on  the  watch,  and  as  only  one  was  in 
the  street,  doubtless  the  others  were  behind  the  house. 

After  a  minute's  thought  he  went  quickly  up  the  street, 
and  then  started  at  a  run,  and  then  came  down  upon 
a  place  where  he  could  ascend  the  wall,  which  was  at 
many  points  in  bad  repair.  With  some  difficulty  he 
climbed  up,  and  found  that  he  was  exactly  opposite  the 
house  he  wished  to  reach.  It  was  dark  now,  but  there  was 
still  sufficient  light  to  show  Ronald  that  the  house  stood  at 
a  distance  of  some  fourteen  feet  from  the  wall.  The  roof 
sloped  too  steeply  for  him  to  maintain  his  holding  upon 
it;  but  half-way  along  the  house  was  a  dormer-window 
about  three  feet  above  the  gutter  which  doubtless  gave 
Ught  to  a  granary  or  store-room. 

Ronald  saw  that  his  only  chance  was  to  alight  on 
the  roof  close  enough  to  this  window  to  be  able  to 
grasp  the  woodwork.  At  any  other  moment  he  would 
have  hesitated  before  attempting  such  a  leap.  The  wall 
was  only  a  few  feet  wide,  and  he  could  therefore  get 
but  little  run  for  a  spring.  His  blood  was  up,  however, 
and  he  did  not  hesitate.  Drawing  back  as  far  as  he  could 
he  took  three  steps,  and  then  sprang  for  the  window. 


24  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

Its  sill  was  some  three  feet  higher  than  the  edge  of  the 
wall  from  which  he  sprang. 

The  leap  was  successful;  his  feet  struck  upon  the  gutter, 
and  the  impetus  threw  forward  his  body,  and  his  hands 
grasped  the  woodwork  of  the  window.  In  a  moment 
he  had  dragged  himself  inside.  It  was  quite  dark  within 
the  room.  He  moved  carefully,  for  the  floor  was  piled 
with  disused  furniture,  boxes,  sacking,  and  rubbish. 
He  was  some  time  finding  the  door,  but  although  he 
moved  as  carefully  as  he  could  he  knocked  over  a  heavy 
chest  which  was  placed  on  a  rickety  chair,  the  two  falling 
with  a  crash  on  the  floor.  At  last  he  found  the  door  and 
opened  it.  As  he  did  so  a  light  met  his  eyes,  and  he  saw 
ascending  the  stairs  a  man  with  a  drawn  sword,  and  a 
woman  holding  a  light  above  her  head  following  closely. 
The  man  uttered  an  exclamation  on  seeing  Ronald  appear. 

"A  thief!"  he  said.  "Surrender,  or  I  will  run  you 
through  at  once." 

"I  am  no  thief,"  Ronald  replied.  "My  name  is  Ronald 
Leslie,  and  I  am  a  student  at  the  university.  I  have 
come  here  to  warn  someone,  whom  I  know  not,  in  this 
house  that  it  is  watched,  and  that  in  a  few  minutes 
a  band  of  the  city  watch  will  be  here  to  capture  him." 

The  man  dropped  the  point  of  his  sword,  and  taking 
the  light  from  the  woman  held  it  closer  to  Ronald's  face. 

"How  came  you  here?"  he  asked.  "How  did  you  learn 
this  news?" 

"The  house  is  watched  both  sides  below,"  Ronald  said, 
"and  I  leapt  from  the  wall  through  the  dormer-window. 
I  heard  a  magistrate  arranging  with  one  of  the  constables 
for  a  capture,  and  gathered  that  he  of  whom  they  were 
in  search  was  a  Jacobite,  and  as  I  come  of  a  stock  which 
has  always  been  faithful  to  the  Stuarts,  I  hastened  to 
warn  him." 

The  woman  uttered  a  cry  of  alarm. 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  25 

*'I  thank  you  with  all  my  heart,  young  sir.  I  am  he 
for  whom  they  are  in  search,  and  if  I  get  free  you  will 
render  a  service  indeed  to  our  cause;  but  there  is  no  time 
to  talk  now,  if  what  you  tell  me  be  true.  You  say  the 
house  is  watched  from  both  sides?" 

"Yes;  there  are  two  men  in  the  lane  below,  one  or  more, 
I  know  not  how  many,  behind." 

"There  is  no  escape  behind,"  the  man  said;  "the  walls 
are  high,  and  other  houses  abut  upon  them.  I  will  sally 
out  and  fight  through  the  men  in  front." 

"I  can  handle  the  sword,"  Ronald  put  in;  "and  if  you 
will  provide  me  with  a  weapon  I  will  do  my  best  by  your 
side." 

"You  are  a  brave  lad,"  the  man  said,  "and  I  accept 
your  aid." 

He  led  the  way  down  stairs  and  entered  a  room,  took 
down  a  sword  from  over  the  fireplace,  and  gave  it  to 
Ronald. 

As  he  took  it  in  his  hand  there  was  a  loud  knocking  at 
the  door. 

"Too  late!"  the  man  exclaimed.  "Quick,  the  fight, 
Mary!  at  anyrate  I  must  burn  my  papers." 

He  drew  some  letters  from  his  pocket,  let  them  at  the 
lamp,  and  threw  them  on  the  hearth;  then  opening  a 
cabinet  he  drew  forth  a  number  of  other  papers  and 
crumpfing  them  up  added  them  to  the  blaze. 

"Can  you  not  escape  by  the  way  by  which  I  came 
hither?"  Ronald  said.  "The  distance  is  too  great  to  leap; 
but  if  you  have  got  a  plank,  or  can  pull  up  a  board  from 
the  floor,  you  could  put  it  across  to  the  wall  and  make 
your  escape  that  way.  I  will  try  to  hold  the  stairs  till 
you  are  away." 

"I  will  try  at  least,"  the  man  said.  "Mary,  bring  the 
light,  and  aid  me  while  our  brave  friend  does  his  best  to 
give  us  time." 


26  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

So  saying  he  sprang  upstairs,  while  Ronald  made  his 
way  down  to  the  door. 

"Who  is  making  such  a  noise  at  the  door  of  a  quiet 
house  at  this  time  of  night?"  he  shouted. 

"Open  in  the  king's  name,"  was  the  reply;  "we  have  a 
warrant  to  arrest  one  who  is  concealed  here." 

"There  is  no  one  concealed  here,"  Ronald  replied,  "and 
I  doubt  that  you  are,  as  you  say,  officers  of  the  peace; 
but  if  so,  pass  your  warrant  through  the  grill,  and  if  it 
be  signed  and  in  due  form  I  will  open  to  you." 

"I  will  show  my  warrant  when  needs  be,"  the  voice 
answered.  "Once  more,  open  the  door  or  we  will  break 
it  in." 

"Do  it  at  your  peril,"  Ronald  replied.  "How  can 
I  tell  you  are  not  thieves  who  seek  to  ransack  the  house, 
and  that  your  warrant  is  a  pretence.  I  warn  you  that  the 
first  who  enters  I  will  run  him  through  the  body." 

The  reply  was  a  shower  of  blows  on  the  door,  and  a 
similar  attack  was  begun  by  a  party  behind  the  house. 
The  door  was  strong,  and  after  a  minute  or  two  the 
hammering  ceased,  and  then  there  was  a  creaking, 
straining  noise,  and  Ronald  knew  they  were  applying  a 
crowbar  to  force  it  open.  He  retreated  to  a  landing  half- 
way up  the  stairs,  placed  a  lamp  behind  him  so  that  it 
would  show  its  light  full  on  the  faces  of  those  ascending  the 
stairs,  and  waited.  A  minute  later  there  was  a  crash; 
the  lock  had  yielded,  but  the  bar  still  held  the  door  in 
its  place.  Then  the  blows  redoubled,  mingled  with  the 
crashing  of  wood;  then  there  was  the  sound  of  a  heavy 
fall,  and  a  body  of  men  burst  in. 

There  was  a  rush  at  the  stairs,  but  the  foremost  halted 
at  the  sight  of  Ronald  with  his  drawn  sword. 

"Keep  back,"  he  shouted,  "or  beware!  The  watch  will 
be  here  in  a  few  minutes,  and  then  you  will  all  be  laid  by 
the  heels." 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  27 

"Fool!  we  are  the  watch,"  one  of  the  men  exclaimed, 
and,  dashing  up  the  stairs,  aimed  a  blow  at  Ronald.  He 
guarded  it  and  ran  the  man  through  the  shoulder.  He 
dropped  his  sword  and  fell  back  with  a  curse. 

At  this  moment  the  woman  ran  down  stairs  from  above 
and  nodded  to  Ronald  to  signify  that  the  fugitive  had 
escaped. 

"You  see  I  hold  to  my  word,"  Ronald  said  in  a  loud 
voice.  "If  ye  be  the  watch,  which  I  doubt,  show  me  the 
warrant,  or  if  ye  have  one  in  authority  with  you  let  him 
proclaim  himself." 

"Here  is  the  warrant,  and  here  am  I,  James  M'Whirtle, 
a  magistrate  of  this  city." 

"Why  did  you  not  say  so  before?"  Ronald  exclaimed, 
lowering  his  sword.  "If  it  be  truly  the  worshipful  Mr. 
M'Whirtle  let  him  show  himself,  for  surely  I  know  him 
well,  having  seen  him  often  in  the  house  of  my  guardian, 
BaiUe  Anderson." 

Mr.  M'Whirde,  who  had  been  keeping  well  in  the  rear, 
now  came  forward. 

"It  is  himself,"  Ronald  said.  "Why  did  you  not  say 
you  were  here  at  once,  Mr.  M'Whirtle,  instead  of  setting 
your  men  to  break  down  the  door?" 

"We  bade  you  open  in  the  king's  name,"  the  magistrate 
said,  "and  you  withstood  us,  and  it  will  be  a  hanging 
matter  for  you,  for  you  have  aided  the  king's  enemies." 

"The  king's  enemies!"  Ronald  said  in  a  tone  of  surprise. 
"How  can  there  be  any  enemies  of  the  king  here,  seeing 
there  are  only  myself  and  the  good  woman  upstairs? 
You  will  find  no  others." 

"Search  the  house,"  the  magistrate  said  furiously,  "and 
take  this  lad  into  custody." 

Two  of  the  watch  remained  as  guard  over  Ronald;  one 
of  the  others  searched  the  house  from  top  to  bottom.  No 
signs  of  the  fugitive  were  discovered. 


28  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"He  must  be  here  somewhere,"  the  magistrate  said, 
"since  he  was  seen  to  enter,  and  the  house  has  been  closely 
watched  ever  since.  See,  there  are  a  pile  of  ashes  on  the 
hearth  as  if  papers  had  been  recently  burned.  Sound  the 
floors  and  the  walls." 

The  investigation  was  particularly  sharp  in  the  attic, 
for  a  board  was  here  found  to  be  loose,  and  there  were 
signs  of  its  being  recently  wrenched  out  of  its  place,  but 
as  the  room  below  was  unceiled  this  discovery  led  to 
nothing.  At  last  the  magistrate  was  convinced  that  the 
fugitive  was  not  concealed  in  the  house,  and,  after  placing 
his  seals  on  the  doors  of  all  the  rooms  and  leaving  four 
men  in  charge,  he  left  the  place,  Ronald,  under  the  charge 
of  four  men,  accompanying  him. 

On  the  arrival  at  the  city  Tolbooth  Ronald  was  thrust 
into  a  cell  and  there  left  until  morning.  He  was  then 
brought  before  Mr.  M'Whirtle  and  two  other  of  the  city 
magistrates.  Andrew  Anderson  was  in  attendance,  having 
been  notified  the  night  before  of  what  had  befallen  Ronald. 
The  bailie  and  his  wife  had  at  first  been  unable  to  credit 
the  news,  and  were  convinced  that  some  mistake  had  been 
made. 

The  woman  found  in  the  house  had  also  been  brought 
up,  but  no  precise  charge  had  been  made  against  her.  The 
court  was  crowded,  for  Andrew,  in  his  wrath  at  being 
unable  to  obtain  Ronald's  release,  had  not  been  backward 
in  publishing  his  grievance,  and  many  of  his  neighbours 
were  present  to  hear  this  strange  charge  against  Ronald 
Leslie. 

The  wounded  constable  and  another  first  gave  their 
evidence. 

"I  myself  can  confirm  what  has  been  said,"  Mr. 
M'Whirtle  remarked,  "seeing  that  I  was  present  with  the 
watch  to  see  to  the  arrest  of  a  person  against  whom  a 
warrant  had  been  issued." 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  29 

"Who  is  that  person?"  Ronald  asked.  "Seeing  that 
I  am  charged  with  aiding  and  abetting  his  escape  it 
seems  to  me  that  I  have  a  right  to  know  who  he  is." 

The  magistrates  looked  astounded  at  the  effrontery  of 
the  question,  but  after  a  moment's  consultation  together 
Mr.  M'Whirtle  said  that  in  the  interest  of  justice  it  was 
unadvisable  at  the  present  moment  to  state  the  name  of 
the  person  concerned. 

"What  have  you  to  say,  prisoner,  to  the  charge  made 
against  you?" 

"I  have  nothing  to  say,"  Ronald  replied  quietly.  "Being 
in  the  house  when  it  was  attacked,  with  as  much  noise 
as  if  a  band  of  Border  ruffians  were  at  the  gate,  I  stood 
on  the  defence.  I  demanded  to  see  what  warrant  they 
had  for  forcing  an  entry,  and  as  they  would  show  me 
none,  I  did  my  best  to  protect  the  house;  but  the  moment 
Mr.  M'Whirtle  proclaimed  who  he  was  I  lowered  my 
sword  and  gave  them  passage." 

There  was  a  smile  in  the  court  at  the  boy's  coolness. 

"But  how  came  ye  there,  young  sir?  How  came  ye 
to  be  in  the  house  at  all,  if  ye  were  there  for  a  good 
motive?" 

"I  have  no  objection  th  tell  you  how  I  came  there," 
Ronald  said.  "I  was  walking  on  the  old  wall,  which,  as 
you  know,  runs  close  by  the  house,  when  I  saw  an  ill- 
looking  loon  hiding  himself  as  if  watching  the  house; 
looking  behind  I  saw  another  ruffianly-looking  man 
there."  Two  gasps  of  indignation  were  heard  from  the 
porch  at  the  back  of  the  court.  "Thinking  that  there 
was  .mischief  on  hand  I  leapt  from  the  wall  to  the  dormer- 
window  to  warn  the  people  of  the  house  that  there  were 
ill-doers  who  had  designs  upon  the  place,  and  then 
remained  to  see  what  came  of  it.  That  is  the  simple  fact." 

There  was  an  exclamation  of  incredulity  from  the 
magistrates. 


30  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"If  you  doubt  me,"  Ronald  said,  "you  can  send  a  man 
to  the  wall.  I  felt  my  feet  loosen  a  tile  and  it  slid  down 
into  the  gutter." 

One  of  the  magistrates  gave  an  order,  and  two  of  the 
watch  left  the  court. 

"And  who  did  you  find  in  the  house?" 

"I  found  this  good  woman,  and  sorely  frightened  she 
was  when  I  told  her  what  kind  of  folk  were  lurking  out- 
side." 

"And  was  there  anyone  else  there?" 

"There  was  a  man  there,"  Ronald  said  quietly,  "and 
he  seemed  alarmed  too." 

"What  became  of  him?" 

"I  cannot  say  for  certain,"  Ronald  replied;  "but  if  you 
ask  my  opinion  I  should  say,  that  having  no  stomach  for 
meeting  the  people  outside,  he  just  went  out  the  way 
I  came  in,  especially  as  I  heard  the  worshipful  magistrate 
say  that  a  board  in  the  attic  had  been  lifted." 

The  magistrates  looked  at  each  other  in  astonishment; 
the  mode  of  escape  had  not  occurred  to  any,  and  the 
disappearance  of  the  fugitive  was  now  explained. 

"I  never  heard  such  a  tale,"  one  of  the  magistrates 
said  after  a  pause.  "It  passes  belief  that  a  lad,  belonging 
to  the  family  of  a  worthy  and  respectable  citizen,  should 
take  a  desperate  leap  from  the  wall  through  a  window 
of  a  house  where  a  traitor  was  in  hiding,  warn  him 
that  the  house  was  watched,  and  give  him  time  to  escape 
while  he  defended  the  stairs.  Such  a  tale,  sure,  was  never 
told  in  a  court.  What  say  you,  bailie?" 

"I  can  say  nought,"  Andrew  said.  "The  boy  is  a  good 
boy  and  a  quiet  one;  given  to  mischief  like  other  boys  of 
his  age,  but  always  amenable.  What  can  have  possessed 
him  to  behave  in  such  a  wild  manner  I  cannot  conceive, 
but  it  seems  to  me  that  it  was  but  a  boy's  freak." 

"It  was  no  freak  when  he  ran  his  sword  through  Peter 


THE     JACOBITE     AGENT  3I 

Muir's  shoulder,"  Mr.  M'Whirtle  said.  "Ye  will  allow 
that,  neighbour  Anderson." 

"The  man  must  have  run  against  the  sword,"  the  bailie 
said,  "seeing  the  boy  scarce  knows  one  end  of  a  weapon 
from  another." 

"You  are  wrong  there,  bailie,"  one  of  the  constables 
said;  "for  I  have  seen  him  many  a  time  going  into  the 
school  of  James  Macklewain,  and  I  have  heard  say  that 
the  lad  can  handle  a  sword  with  the  best  of  them." 

"I  will  admit  at  once,"  Ronald  said,  "that  I  have  gone 
to  Macklewain's  school  and  learned  fencing  of  him.  My 
father,  Colonel  Leslie  of  Glenlyon,  was  a  gentleman, 
and  it  was  right  that  I  should  know  how  to  wield  a 
sword.  I  may  say  that  my  guardian  knew  nothing  of 
this." 

"No,  indeed,"  Andrew  said.  "I  never  so  much  as 
dreamt  of  it." 

"Leslie  of  Glenlyon  was  concerned  in  the  '15,  was  he 
not?"  Mr.  M'Whirtle  said;  "and  had  to  fly  the  country; 
and  his  son  seems  to  be  treading  in  his  steps,  bailie.  I 
doubt  ye  have  been  nourishing  a  viper  in  your  bosom." 

At  this  moment  the  two  constables  returned,  and 
reported  that  certainly  a  tile  was  loose  as  the  prisoner  had 
described,  and  there  were  scratches  as  if  of  the  feet  of 
someone  entering  the  window,  but  the  leap  was  one  that 
very  few  men  would  undertake. 

"Your  story  is  so  far  confirmed,  prisoner;  but  it  does 
not  seem  to  us  that  even  had  you  seen  two  men  watching 
a  house  it  would  be  reasonable  that  you  would  risk  your 
neck  in  this  way  without  cause.  Clearly  you  have  aided 
and  abetted  a  traitor  to  escape  justice,  and  you  will  be 
remanded.  I  hope,  before  you  are  brought  before  us  again, 
you  will  make  up  your  mind  to  make  a  clean  breast  of 
it,  and  throw  yourself  on  the  king's  mercy." 

Ronald  was  accordingly  led  back  to  the  cell. 


32  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

CHAPTER   III 

ESCAPE 

After  Ronald  had  been  removed  from  the  court  the 
woman  was  questioned.  She  asserted  that  her  master  was 
away,  and  was,  she  beheved,  in  France,  and  that  in  his 
absence  she  often  let  lodgings  to  strangers.  Two  days 
before,  a  man  whom  she  knew  not  came  and  hired  a 
room  for  a  few  days.  She  supposed  he  was  a  thief  flying 
from  justice,  but  was  afraid  to  refuse  to  do  his  bidding. 

No  cross-questioning  could  elicit  anything  further  from 
the  woman,  and  the  magistrate  at  last  ordered  her  to 
return  to  the  house  and  remain  there  under  the  supervision 
of  the  constable  until  again  sent  for. 

Andrew  Anderson  returned  home  sorely  disturbed  in 
his  mind. 

"The  boy's  story  may  be  true  as  far  as  it  goes,"  he 
said  to  his  wife  when  relating  to  her  the  circumstances, 
"for  I  have  never  known  him  to  tell  a  lie;  but  I  cannot 
think  it  was  all  the  truth.  Janet,  I  fear  that  you  and  I 
have  been  like  two  blind  owls  with  regard  to  the  boy,  and 
I  dread  sorely  that  my  brother  Malcolm  is  at  the  bottom 
of  all  this  mischief." 

This  Mrs.  Anderson  was  ready  enough  to  credit,  but 
she  was  too  much  bewildered  and  horrified  to  do  more 
than  to  shake  her  head  and  weep. 

"But  what  is  to  be  done,  Andrew?  We  cannot  let  the 
poor  lad  remain  in  prison." 

"We  have  no  choice  in  the  matter,  Janet.  I  should  not 
be  surprised  if  an  order  comes  for  him  to  be  sent  to  London 
to  be  examined  by  the  king's  councillors;  but  I  will  go 


ESCAPE  33 

round  now  and  ask  the  justices  what  they  think  of  the 
matter." 

His  tidings  when  he  returned  were  not  encouraging; 
the  general  opinion  of  the  magistrates  being  that  Ronald 
was  certainly  mixed  up  in  the  Jacobite  plot,  and  that 
nothing  could  be  done  until  instructions  were  received 
from  London. 

Malcolm  arrived  ten  days  later  from  a  journey  in 
Lancashire,  and  there  was  a  serious  quarrel  between  him 
and  Andrew  on  his  presenting  himself  at  the  house. 

"It  is  not  only  that  you  led  the  lad  into  mischief, 
Malcolm,  but  that  you  also  taught  him  to  do  it  behind  my 
back." 

"You  may  look  at  it  that  way  if  you  will,  Andrew, 
and  it's  natural  enough  from  your  point  of  view;  but  I 
could  not  forget  that  he  was  the  son  of  my  old  friend  and 
colonel,  Leslie  of  Glenlyon,  and  I  do  not  blame  myself 
that  I  have  kept  the  same  alive  in  his  mind  also." 

Malcolm  proceeded  at  once  to  the  establishment  of  his 
friend  Macklewain. 

"This  is  a  nice  kettle  of  fish,  Malcolm,  about  young 
Leslie.  I  have  had  the  justices  down  here,  asking  me  all 
sorts  of  questions,  and  they  have  got  into  their  minds 
that  I  taught  him  not  only  sword-play  but  treason.  But 
what  on  earth  made  the  young  cock  meddle  in  this 
matter?  How  came  he  to  be  mixed  up  in  a  Jacobite  plot? 
Have  you  got  your  finger  in  it?" 

"Not  I,  James;  and  how  it  happens  that  he  is  concerned 
in  it  is  more  than  I  can  guess.  I  know,  of  course,  his  heart 
is  with  the  king  over  the  water;  but  how  he  came  to  get 
his  hand  into  the  pie  is  altogether  beyond  me." 

"And  what  do  you  think  of  doing,  Malcolm?" 

"I  shall  get  him  out  somehow.  I  can  lay  hands  on 
a  score  or  two  or  more  of  our  old  comrades  here  in 
Glasgow,  and  I  doubt  not  that  they  will  all  strike  a  blow 


34  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

with  me  for  Leslie's  son,  to  say  nothing  of  his  being  a 
follower  of  the  Stuarts." 

"You  are  not  thinking,  man,  of  attacking  the  jail!" 

"No,  no,  James,  I  am  thinking  of  no  such  foolishness. 
I  guess  that  they  will  not  be  trying  him  for  withstanding 
the  watch,  that's  but  a  small  matter;  they  will  be  sending 
him  south  for  the  king's  ministers  to  get  out  of  him 
what  he  knows  about  the  Jacobite  plot  and  the  names  of 
all  concerned,  and  it's  upon  the  road  that  we  must  get 
him  out  of  their  hands." 

"It's  more  like,  Malcolm,  they  will  send  him  by  ship. 
They  will  know  well  enough  that  if  the  lad  knows  aught 
there  will  be  plenty  whose  interest  it  is  to  get  him  out 
of  their  hands." 

"Like  enough  they  will,"  Malcolm  agreed,  "and  in 
that  case  it  will  be  a  harder  job  than  I  deemed  it.  What 
we  have  got  to  do  now  is  to  mark  every  ship  in  the  port 
saiUng  for  London,  and  to  find  out  whether  passages  are 
taken  for  a  prisoner  and  his  guard  in  any  of  them.  I  will 
make  that  my  business,  and  between  times  get  a  score  of 
trusty  fellows  together  in  readiness  to  start  if  they  should 
send  him  by  land;  but  I  doubt  not  that  you  are  right,  and 
that  he  will  be  taken  off  by  ship." 

The  days  of  waiting  passed  slowly  to  Ronald,  and 
Andrew  Anderson  once  or  twice  obtained  permission  to 
see  him.  The  bailie  wisely  abstained  from  any  reproaches, 
and  sought  only  to  persuade  him  to  make  a  clean  breast 
of  the  business,  and  to  tell  all  he  knew  about  a  plot 
which  could  but  end  in  failure  and  ruin  to  all  concerned. 

"I  have  really  told  you  all,  bailie,  though  you  will  not 
believe  me.  Anyhow  I  wish  they  would  settle  it.  I  would 
rather  know  the  worst  than  go  on  from  day  to  day  ex- 
pecting something  that  never  happens." 

"You  have  to  wait,  Ronald,  till  word  comes  from 
London.   If  they  write  from  there  that  your  case  can 


ESCAPE  35 

be  dealt  with  merely  for  the  assault  upon  the  watch 
I  can  promise  you  that  a  few  weeks  in  jail  are  all  that 
you  are  like  to  have;  but  I  fear  there  is  little  chance 
of  that.  They  are  sure  to  send  for  you  in  London,  and 
whether  you  will  ever  come  back  alive  the  gude  Lord 
only  knows." 

A  few  days  afterwards,  as  he  was  eating  his  ration 
of  prison  bread,  Ronald  found  in  it  a  small  pellet  of  paper, 
and  on  opening  it  read  the  words:  "Keep  up  your 
courage,  friends  are  at  work  for  you.  You  will  hear  more 
yet  of  M.  A." 

Three  days  later  Andrew  called  again  to  bid  him  good- 
bye, telling  him  that  orders  had  been  received  from 
London  that  he  was  to  be  sent  thither  by  ship. 

"I  should  like  to  have  seen  Malcolm  before  I  went,  if 
I  could,"  Ronald  said.  "Will  you  tell  him,  when  you  see 
him  next  Ihat  I  got  his  message." 

"What  message?  I  have  given  you  no  message  that  I 
know  of." 

"He  will  know  what  I  mean." 

Ronald  was  taken  down  to  the  river  side  under  a 
strong  escort,  and  locked  in  the  cabin  under  the  poop. 
Once  fairly  at  sea,  however,  Ronald  was  allowed  to  leave 
his  cabin,  and  he  thoroughly  enjoyed  his  voyage.  The 
wind  was  favourable  until  the  vessel  rounded  the  Land's 
End.  After  that  it  became  baffling  and  fickle,  and  it  was 
more  than  three  weeks  after  the  date  of  her  sailing  from 
Glasgow  that  the  vessel  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Thames. 

As  the  vessel  anchored  off  Gravesend  to  wait  for  the 
turn  of  the  tide  to  take  her  up,  a  boat  rowed  by  a  water- 
man, and  with  a  man  sitting  in  the  stern,  passed  close  by 
the  ship.  As  the  boat  passed  some  twenty  yards  astern  of 
the  ship  the  man  who  was  not  rowing  turned  round  for  a 
moment  and  looked  up  at  Ronald.  It  was  but  a  momentary 
glance  that  the  lad  caught  of  his  face,  and  he  suppressed 


36  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

with  difficulty  a  cry  of  surprise,  for  he  recognized  Malcolm 
Anderson.  The  rower  continued  steadily  to  ply  his  oars, 
and  continued  his  course  towards  another  ship  anchored 
lower  down  the  river.  Ronald  stood  watching  the  boat, 
and  saw  that  after  making  a  wide  sweep  it  was  rowed  back 
again  to  Gravesend. 

As  the  captain  did  not  care  about  proceeding  up  the 
river  after  dark  it  was  not  until  the  tide  turned,  just  as 
morning  broke,  that  the  anchor  was  weighed.  There  was 
a  light  breeze  which  just  sufficed  to  give  the  vessel  steer- 
age-way, and  a  mist  hung  on  the  water.  Ronald  took 
his  favourite  seat  on  the  taffi-ail,  and  kept  a  vigilant 
watch  upon  every  craft  which  seemed  likely  to  come  near 
the  vessel. 

Greenwich  was  passed,  and  the  vessel  presently  ap- 
proached the  crowded  part  of  the  Pool.  It  was  near  high- 
tide  now,  and  the  captain  was  congratulating  himself  that 
he  should  just  reach  a  berth  opposite  the  Tower  before  it 
turned.  Presently  a  boat  with  two  rowers  shot  out  from 
behind  a  tier  of  vessels  and  passed  close  under  the  stern 
of  the  Glasgow  Lass.  A  man  was  steering  whom  Ronald 
instantly  recognized. 

"Jump!"  he  cried,  and  Ronald  without  a  moment's 
hesitation  leaped  from  the  taffrail. 

He  came  up  close  to  the  boat,  and  was  instantly  hauled 
on  board  by  Malcolm.  Just  at  that  moment  the  guard, 
who  had  stood  stupefied  by  Ronald's  sudden  action,  gave 
a  shout  of  alarm  and  discharged  his  piece.  The  ball 
struck  the  boat  close  to  Ronald.  It  was  already  in  motion; 
the  men  bent  to  their  oars,  and  the  boat  glided  towards 
the  Surrey  side  of  the  river.  Loud  shouts  arose  from  on 
board  the  vessel,  and  four  bullets  cut  the  water  round  the 
boat;  but  before  the  muskets  could  be  reloaded  Malcolm 
had  steered  the  boat  through  a  tier  of  vessels. 

A  minute  later  they  had  reached  some  landing-steps. 


ESCAPE  37 

Malcolm  tossed  some  money  to  the  rowers,  and  then 
sprang  ashore  with  Ronald,  and  handed  the  latter  a  long 
coat  which  would  reach  to  his  heels  and  conceal  the 
drenched  state  of  his  clothing  from  notice.  Moderating 
his  pace  so  as  to  avoid  attracting  attention,  Malcolm 
proceeded  along  several  streets  and  lanes,  and  presently 
stopped  at  the  door  of  a  little  shop. 

"I  am  lodging  here,"  he  said,  "and  have  told  the  people 
of  the  house  that  I  am  expecting  a  nephew  back  from  a 
cruise  in  the  Mediterranean." 

As  he  passed  through  the  shop  he  said  to  the  woman 
behind  the  counter: 

"Here  he  is  safe  and  sound.  He's  been  some  days 
longer  than  I  expected,  but  I  was  not  so  very  far  wrong 
in  my  calculations.  The  young  scamp  has  had  enough 
of  the  sea,  and  has  agreed  to  go  back  again  with  me  to 
his  own  people." 

When  they  were  together  in  their  room  upstairs 
Malcolm  threw  his  arms  round  Ronald's  neck. 

"Thank  God  I  have  got  you  out  of  the  clutches  of  the 
law!  And  now  tell  me  how  you  got  into  this  scrape,  for 
it  has  been  puzzling  me  ever  since  I  heard  it.  Surely  when 
I  saw  you  last  you  knew  nothing  about  any  Jacobite 
goings-on?" 

Ronald  related  the  whole  particulars  of  his  adventure, 
and  said  that  even  now  he  was  absolutely  ignorant  who 
was  the  man  whom  he  had  aided  to  escape. 

"And  now  what  do  you  intend  to  do?"  he  asked. 
"Make  our  way  back  to  Scotland?" 

"No,  no,  lad,  that  would  never  do.  There  will  be  a 
hue  and  cry  for  you,  and  all  the  northern  routes  will 
be  watched.  No,  I  shall  make  a  bargain  with  some  Dutch 
skipper  to  take  us  across  the  water,  and  then  we  will 
make  our  way  to  Paris." 

A  week  later  Malcolm  told  Ronald  that  he  had  made 


38  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

arrangements  with  the  captain  of  a  Dutch  vessel  to  take 
them  over  to  Holland,  and  they  sailed  the  next  day. 
When  they  arrived  in  Holland  they  set  off  for  Paris  on 
foot. 

Ronald  greatly  enjoyed  the  journey.  It  was  now  the 
middle  of  May,  all  nature  was  bright  and  cheerful,  and 
everything  else  was  new  and  strange  to  him.  Malcolm 
spoke  French  as  fluently  as  his  own  language,  and  they 
had  therefore  no  difficulty  or  trouble  on  the  way. 

They  arrived  in  Paris  without  any  adventure.  Malcolm 
went  to  an  inn  which  had  at  the  time  when  he  was  in 
the  French  service  been  much  frequented  by  Scotch 
soldiers,  being  kept  by  a  countryman  of  their  own,  an 
ex-sergeant  in  one  of  the  Scottish  regiments. 

"Ah!  Sandy  Macgregor,"  Malcolm  exclaimed  as  the 
proprietor  of  the  place  approached  to  take  their  order. 
*'So  you  are  still  in  the  flesh,  man!  Right  glad  am  I  to 
see  you  again." 

"I  know  your  face,"  Sandy  replied;  "but  I  canna  just 
say  what  your  name  might  be." 

"Malcolm  Anderson,  of  Leslie's  Scotch  regiment.  It's 
fourteen  years  since  I  left  them  now;  but  I  was  here 
again  four  years  later,  if  you  can  remember,  when  I  came 
over  to  try  and  find  if  aught  had  been  heard  of  the 
colonel." 

"Ay,  ay,"  Sandy  said,  grasping  Malcolm's  outstretched 
hand  warmly.  "It  all  comes  back  to  me  now.  Right  glad 
am  I  to  see  you.  And  who  is  the  lad  ye  have  brought  with 
you?" 

"He  is  the  colonel's  son,  Sandy.  You  will  remember 
I  told  you  I  had  carried  him  back  to  Scotland  with  me; 
but  I  need  not  tell  ye  that  this  is  betwixt  ourselves, 
for  those  who  have  so  badly  treated  his  father  might  well 
have  a  grudge  against  the  son,  and  all  the  more  that  he 
is  the  rightful  heir  to  many  a  broad  acre  here  in  France. 


ESCAPE  39 

"I  give  you  a  hearty  welcome,  young  sir,"  Sandy  said. 
"Many  a  time  I  have  seen  your  brave  father  riding  at 
the  head  of  his  regiment,  and  have  spoken  to  him  too,  for 
he  and  his  officers  would  drop  in  here  and  crack  a  cup 
together.  But  what  Malcolm  said  is  true,  and  it  were  best 
that  none  knew  who  ye  are,  for  they  have  an  unco  quick 
way  here  of  putting  inconvenient  people  out  of  the  way." 

"Have  you  ever  heard  aught  of  my  father  since?" 
Ronald  asked  eagerly. 

"Not  a  word,"  Sandy  replied.  "I  have  heard  it  talked 
over  scores  of  times  by  men  who  were  in  the  regiment 
that  was  once  his,  and  none  doubted  that  if  he  were  still 
aUve  he  was  lying  in  the  Bastille,  or  Vincennes,  or  one  of 
the  other  cages  where  they  keep  those  whose  presence  the 
king  or  his  favourites  find  inconvenient." 

"You  have  never  heard  whether  my  mother  had  married 
again?"  Ronald  asked. 

"I  have  never  heard  her  name  mentioned.  Her  father 
is  still  at  court,  but  his  daughter  has  never  been  seen 
since,  or  I  should  have  heard  of  it." 

"That  gives  me  hopes  that  my  father  is  still  alive," 
Ronald  said.  "Had  he  been  dead  they  might  have  forced 
her  into  some  other  marriage," 

"There  are  rumours  in  Scotland  that  King  Louis  is 
helping  Prince  Charlie,  and  that  an  army  is  soon  going 
to  sail  for  Scotland,"  said  Malcolm. 

"It  is  talked  of  here,  but  so  far  nothing  is  settled;  but 
as  King  George  is  interfering  in  Louis's  affairs,  and  is 
fighting  him  in  Germany,  I  think  it  more  than  likely 
that  King  Louis  is  going  to  stir  up  a  coil  in  Scotland  to 
give  George  something  to  do  at  home." 

"Then  if  there's  nothing  to  be  done  here  I  shall  find 
out  the  old  regiment.  There  will  be  many  officers  in  it 
still  who  have  fought  under  Leslie,  and  some  of  them  may 
know  more  about  him  than  you  do." 


40  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"That  may  well  be  so;  but  keep  a  quiet  tongue, 
Malcolm,  as  to  Leslie's  son,  save  to  those  on  whose 
discretion  you  can  rely." 

"I  will  be  careful,  Sandy,  and  silent.  The  first  thing 
is  to  find  out  where  the  old  regiment  is  lying." 

"That  I  can  tell  you  at  once.  It  is  on  the  fi-ontier 
with  the  Due  de  Noailles,  and  they  say  that  there  is  like 
to  be  a  great  battle  with  English  George  and  his  army." 

"Well,  we  will  find  them,"  Malcolm  said." 

They  set  out  the  next  morning. 


CHAPTER   IV 
OLD    COMRADES 

After  walking  two  or  three  miles  Malcolm  and  Ronald 
came  upon  the  rear  of  a  train  of  waggons  which  had  left 
Paris  an  hour  earlier.  Entering  into  conversation  with 
one  of  the  drivers  they  found  that  the  convoy  was  bound 
for  the  frontier  with  ammunition  and  supplies  for  the 
army. 

"This  is  fortunate,"  Malcolm  said.  "It  is  hard  if  among 
the  soldiers  with  the  convoy  I  do  not  know  someone  who 
has  friends  in  the  old  regiment.  At  anyrate  we  can  offer 
to  make  ourselves  useful  in  case  of  any  of  the  drivers 
falling  ill  or  deserting  by  the  way." 

As  they  walked  along  towards  the  head  of  the  long 
line  of  waggons  Malcolm  closely  scrutinized  the  troopers 
who  formed  the  escort,  but  most  of  them  were  young 
soldiers,  and  he  therefore  went  on  without  accosting  them 
until  he  reached  the  head  of  the  column.  Here  two 
officers  were  riding  together,  a  captain  and  a  young 
lieutenant.  Malcolm  saluted  the  former. 


OLD      COMRADES  4I 

"I  am  an  old  soldier  of  the  2nd  Regiment  of  Scottish 
Cavalry,  and  am  going  with  my  young  friend  here,  who 
has  relations  in  the  regiment,  to  join  them.  Will  you 
permit  us,  sir,  to  journey  with  your  convoy?  We  are 
ready  to  make  ourselves  useful  in  case  any  of  your  drivers 
are  missing,  no  uncommon  thing,  as  I  know,  on  a  long 
journey." 

The  officer  asked  a  few  questions  about  his  services, 
and  said: 

"What  have  you  been  doing  since  you  left,  as  you  say, 
fourteen  years  ago?" 

"I  have  been  in  Scotland,  sir.  I  took  this  lad,  who 
was  then  an  infant,  home  to  my  people,  having  had 
enough  of  soldiering,  while  my  brother,  his  father,  re- 
mained with  the  regiment.  We  do  not  know  whether  he 
is  alive  or  dead,  but  if  the  former  the  lad  wants  to  join 
as  a  trumpeter,  and  when  old  enough  to  fight  in  the 
ranks." 

"Very  well,"  the  officer  said.  "You  can  march  along 
with  us,  and  if  any  of  these  fellows  desert  you  shall  take 
their  places,  and  of  course  draw  their  pay." 

It  was  a  short  time  indeed  before  Malcolm's  services 
were  called  into  requisition,  for  the  very  first  night 
several  of  the  drivers,  who  had  been  pressed  into  the 
service,  managed  to  elude  the  vigilance  of  the  guard  and 
sUpped  away. 

The  next  morning  Malcolm,  with  Ronald  as  his 
assistant,  took  charge  of  one  of  the  heavy  waggons, 
loaded  with  ammunition,  and  drawn  by  twelve  horses. 

Ronald  enjoyed  the  next  three  weeks  greatly  as  the 
train  of  waggons  made  its  way  across  the  plains  of 
Champagne,  and  then  on  through  the  valleys  of  Lorraine 
and  Alsace  until  it  reached  Strasbourg.  Little  was  known 
as  to  the  position  of  the  contending  armies  beyond  the 
fact  that  Lord  Stair,  who  commanded  the  English  army, 


42  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

had  marched  down  with  his  Hanoverian  allies  towards 
the  Maine,  and  that  the  Due  de  Noailles  was  lying  beyond 
the  Rhine.  But  at  Strasbourg  they  learned  that  the  French 
army  had  marched  north  to  give  battle  to  Lord  Stair. 

The  convoy  continued  its  journey,  pushing  forward 
with  all  speed,  and  on  the  26th  of  July  joined  the  army 
of  De  Noailles.  The  French  were  on  the  south  side  of 
the  river,  but  having  arrived  on  its  banks  before  the 
English  they  had  possession  of  the  bridges.  As  soon  as 
the  waggons  had  joined  the  army  Malcolm  obtained  from 
the  officer  commanding  the  escort  a  discharge,  saying 
that  he  and  Ronald  had  fulfilled  their  engagement  as 
drivers  with  the  waggons  to  the  front,  and  were  now  at 
Uberty  to  return  to  France. 

"Now  we  are  our  own  master  again,  Ronald,"  Malcolm 
said.  "I  have  taken  part  in  a  good  many  battles,  but 
have  never  yet  had  the  opportunity  of  looking  on  at 
one  comfortably.  De  Noailles  should  lose  no  time  in 
attacking,  so  as  to  destroy  the  English  before  they  receive 
their  reinforcements.  As  he  holds  the  bridges  he  can 
bring  on  the  battle  when  he  likes,  and  I  think  that  to- 
morrow or  the  next  day  the  fight  will  take  place." 

It  was  known  in  the  camp  that  evening  that  the 
English  had  established  their  chief  magazines  at  Hanau, 
and  were  marching  up  the  river  towards  Aschaffenburg. 
In  the  early  morning  a  portion  of  the  French  troops  crossed 
the  river  at  that  town,  and  took  up  a  strong  position  there. 
Ronald  and  Malcolm  climbed  a  hill  looking  down  upon 
the  river  from  the  south  side,  and  thence  commanded  the 
view  of  the  ground  across  which  the  English  were  march- 
ing. On  the  eastern  side  of  the  river  spurs  of  the  Spessart 
Mountains  came  close  down  to  its  bank,  inclosing  a 
narrow  flat  between  Aschaffenburg  and  Dettingen.  At 
the  latter  place  the  heights  approached  so  closely  to  the 
river  as  to  render  it  difficult  for  an  army  to  pass  between 


OLD     COMRADES  43 

them.  While  posting  a  strong  force  at  Aschaffenburg  to 
hold  the  passage  across  a  stream  running  into  the  Maine 
there,  De  Noailles  marched  his  main  force  down  the  river; 
these  movements  were  hidden  by  the  nature  of  the  ground 
from  the  English,  who  were  advancing  unconscious  of 
their  danger  towards  Dettingen. 

*'De  Noailles  will  have  them  in  a  trap,"  Malcolm  said, 
for  from  their  position  on  the  hill  they  could  see  the 
whole  ground  on  the  further  bank,  Hanau  lying  some 
seven  miles  beyond  Dettingen,  which  was  itself  less  than 
seven  miles  from  Ascheffenburg. 

"I  am  afraid  so,"  Ronald  said. 

"Afraid!"  Malcolm  repeated.  "Why,  you  should 
rejoice,  Ronald." 

"I  can't  do  that,"  Ronald  replied.  "I  should  Uke  to 
see  the  Stuarts  instead  of  the  Hanoverians  reigning  over 
us;  but  after  all,  Malcolm,  England  and  Scotland  are  one 
nation." 

"But  there  are  Scotch  regiments  with  the  French  army, 
and  a  brigade  of  Irish." 

"That  may  be,"  Ronald  said.  "Scotchmen  who  have 
got  into  political  trouble  at  home  may  enter  the  service 
of  France,  and  may  fight  heartily  against  the  Germans 
or  the  Flemings,  or  other  enemies  of  France;  but  I  know 
that  I  should  feel  very  reluctant  to  fight  against  the 
English  army,  except,  of  course,  at  home  for  the  Stuarts." 

"It  will  benefit  the  Stuarts'  cause  if  the  EngHsh  are 
defeated  here,"  Malcolm  said. 

"That  may  be  or  it  may  not,"  Ronald  repUed.  "You 
yourself  told  me  that  Louis  cared  nothing  for  the  Stuarts, 
and  would  only  aid  them  in  order  to  cripple  the  English 
strength  at  home.  Therefore,  if  he  destroys  the  English 
army  here  he  will  have  less  cause  to  fear  England  and  so 
less  motive  for  helping  the  Chevalier." 

"That  is  true  enough,"   Malcolm  agreed.   "You  are 


44  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

fast  becoming  a  politician,  Ronald.  Well,  I  will  look 
on  as  a  neutral  then,  because,  although  the  English 
are  certainly  more  nearly  my  countrymen  than  are  the 
French,  you  must  remember  that  for  twelve  years  I 
fought  under  the  French  flag.  However,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  what  is  going  to  take  place.  See,  the  dark  mass  of 
the  English  army  are  passing  through  the  defile  of 
Dettingen,  and  the  French  have  begun  to  cross  at  Seligen- 
stadt  in  their  rear.  See,  they  are  throwing  three  or  four 
bridges  across  the  river  there." 

In  utter  ignorance  of  their  danger  the  English  marched 
on  along  the  narrow  plain  by  the  river  bank  towards 
Aschaffenburg. 

"Look  at  their  cavalry  scouting  ahead  of  them," 
Malcolm  said.  "There,  the  French  are  opening  fire!" 
And  as  he  spoke  puffs  of  musketry  rose  up  from  the  line 
of  the  stream  held  by  the  French. 

The  English  cavalry  galloped  back,  but  the  columns  of 
infantry  still  advanced  until  within  half  a  mile  of  the 
French  position,  and  were  there  halted,  while  some  guns 
from  the  French  lines  opened  fire.  The  bridges  at  Seligen- 
stadt  were  now  completed,  and  masses  of  troops  could  be 
seen  pouring  over.  King  George  and  the  Duke  of  Cum- 
berland had  joined  the  Earl  of  Stair  just  as  the  army 
passed  through  Dettingen,  and  were  riding  at  the  head  of 
the  column  when  the  French  fire  opened.  A  short  time 
was  spent  in  reconnoitring  the  position  of  the  enemy  in 
front.  The  English  believed  that  the  entire  French  army 
was  there  opposed  to  them,  and  that  the  advance  of  the 
army  into  Franconia,  which  was  its  main  objective,  was 
therefore  barred.  After  a  short  consultation  it  was  resolved 
to  fall  back  at  once  upon  the  magazines  at  Hanau, 
which,  from  their  ignorance  of  the  near  proximity  of  the 
French,  had  been  left  but  weakly  guarded.  Believing 
that  as  they  fell  back  they  would  be  hotly  pursued  by 


OLD     COMRADES  45 

the  French  army,  the  king  took  the  command  of  the  rear 
as  the  post  of  danger,  and  the  columns,  facing  about, 
marched  towards  Dettingen. 

But  the  French  had  been  beforehand  with  them.  De 
Noailles  had  sent  23,000  men  under  his  nephew  the  Duke 
de  Grammont  across  the  river  to  occupy  Dettingen.  He 
himself  with  his  main  army  remained  on  the  south  side, 
with  his  artillery  placed  so  as  to  fire  across  the  river  upon 
the  flank  of  the  EngUsh  as  they  approached  Dettingen; 
while  he  could  march  up  and  cross  at  Aschaffenburg 
should  the  English,  after  being  beaten  back  at  Dettingen, 
try  to  retreat  up  the  river. 

De  Grammont's  position  was  a  very  strong  one  behind 
a  swamp  and  a  deep  ravine  hollowed  out  by  a  stream 
from  the  hill.  There  seemed  no  possibility  of  escape  for 
the  English  army,  who  were  as  yet  absolutely  in  ignorance 
of  the  position  of  the  French.  As  the  head  of  the  column 
approached  Dettingen,  Grammont's  artillery  opened  upon 
them  in  front,  while  that  of  De  Noailles  smote  them  in 
flank.  As  soon  as  the  king  found  that  his  retreat  was 
cut  off"  he  galloped  from  the  rear  of  the  column  to  its 
head.  His  horse,  alarmed  by  the  fire  of  the  artillery  and 
whisthng  of  balls,  ran  away  with  him,  and  was  with 
difficulty  stopped  just  as  he  reached  the  head  of  the 
column.  He  at  once  dismounted  and  announced  his 
intention  of  leading  his  troops  on  foot. 

There  was  a  hasty  council  held  between  him.  Lord 
Stair,  and  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  and  it  was  agreed 
that  the  only  escape  from  entire  destruction  was  by 
fighting  their  way  through  the  force  now  in  front  of  them. 
This  would  indeed  have  been  impossible  had  De  Gram- 
mont held  his  position;  but  when  that  officer  saw  the 
English  troops  halt  he  believed  that  he  had  only  the 
advanced  guard  in  front  of  him,  and  resolving  to  over- 
whelm these  before  their  main  body  arrived,  he  abandoned 


46  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

his  Strong  position,  led  his  troops  across  the  swamp,  and 
charged  the  EngUsh  in  front. 

De  Noailles,  from  the  opposite  bank  seeing  the  error  his 
nephew  had  made,  hurried  his  troops  towards  the  bridges 
in  order  to  cross  the  river  and  render  him  assistance;  but 
it  was  too  late. 

The  English  infantry,  headed  by  the  king  in  person, 
hurled  themselves  upon  the  troops  of  De  Grammont. 

Every  man  felt  that  the  only  hope  of  escape  from  this 
trap  into  which  they  had  fallen  lay  in  cutting  their  way 
through  the  enemy,  and  so  furiously  did  they  fight  that 
De  Grammont's  troops  were  utterly  overthrown,  and  were 
soon  in  full  flight  towards  the  bridges  in  the  rear,  hotly 
pursued  by  the  English.  Before  they  could  reach  the 
bridges  they  left  behind  them  on  the  field  six  thousand 
killed  and  wounded.  King  George,  satisfied  with  his 
success,  and  knowing  that  the  French  army  was  still 
greatly  superior  to  his  own,  wisely  determined  to  get  out 
of  his  dangerous  position  as  soon  as  possible,  and  pushed 
on  that  night  to  Hanau. 

Although  Malcolm  and  Ronald  were  too  far  off  to 
witness  the  incidents  of  the  battle,  they  made  out  the  tide 
of  war  rolling  away  from  them,  and  saw  the  black  masses 
of  troops  pressing  on  through  Dettingen  in  spite  of  the 
French  artillery  which  thundered  from  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  river. 

"They  have  won!"  Ronald  said,  throwing  up  his  cap. 
"Hurrah,  Malcolm!  where  is  the  utter  destruction  of  the 
English  now?  See,  the  plain  beyond  Dettingen  is  covered 
by  a  confused  mass  of  flying  men.  The  English  have 
broken  out  of  the  trap,  and  instead  of  being  crushed  have 
won  a  great  victory." 

"It  looks  like  it  certainly,"  Malcolm  said.  "I  would  not 
have  believed  it  if  I  had  not  seen  it;  their  destruction  seemed 
certain.  And  now  let  us  go  round  to  the  camp  again." 


OLDCOMRADES  47 

On  their  way  down  Malcolm  said: 

"I  think  on  the  whole,  Ronald,  that  you  are  perhaps 
right,  and  the  French  defeat  will  do  good  rather  than 
harm  to  the  Stuart  cause.  Had  they  conquered,  Louis 
would  have  been  too  intent  on  pushing  forward  his  own 
schemes  to  care  much  for  the  Stuarts.  He  has  no  real 
interest  in  them,  and  only  uses  them  as  cat's-paws  to 
injure  England.  If  he  had  beaten  the  English  and 
Hanoverians  he  would  not  have  needed  their  aid.  As  it 
is,  it  seems  likely  enough  that  he  will  try  to  create  a 
diversion,  and  keep  the  English  busy  at  home  by  aiding 
the  Stuarts  with  men  and  money  to  make  a  landing  in 
Scotland." 

"In  that  case,  Malcolm,  we  need  not  grieve  over  the 
defeat  today." 

The  next  morning  a  portion  of  the  French  army  which 
had  not  been  engaged  crossed  the  river  and  collected  the 
French  and  English  wounded,  for  the  latter  had  also  been 
left  behind.  They  were  treated  by  the  French  with  the 
same  care  and  kindness  that  was  bestowed  upon  their 
own  wounded.  De  Noailles  was  about  to  advance  against 
the  English  at  Hanau,  when  he  received  the  news  that 
the  French  army  in  Bavaria  had  been  beaten  back  by 
Prince  Charles,  and  had  crossed  the  Rhine  into  Alsace. 
As  he  would  now  be  exposed  to  the  whole  brunt  of  the 
attack  of  the  allies  he  decided  to  retreat  at  once. 

The  next  day  the  retreat  recommencied.  Many  of  the 
drivers  had  fled  at  the  first  news  of  the  defeat,  and 
Malcolm  without  question  assumed  the  post  of  driver  of 
one  of  the  abandoned  teams.  For  another  week  the  army 
retired,  and  then  crossing  the  Rhine  near  Worms  were 
safe  from  pursuit. 

"Now,  Ronald,  I  will  look  up  the  old  regiment,  and 
we  will  see  what  is  to  be  done." 

The  2nd  Scotch  Dragoons  were  posted  in  a  little  village 


48  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

a  mile  distant  from  the  main  camp  which  had  now  been 
formed.  Malcolm  did  not  make  any  formal  transfer  of 
the  waggon  to  the  authorities,  thinking  it  by  no  means 
improbable  that  they  would  insist  upon  his  continuing 
his  self-adopted  avocation  as  driver;  but  after  seeing  to 
the  horses,  which  were  picketed  with  a  long  line  of 
transport  animals,  he  and  Ronald  walked  quietly  away 
without  any  ceremony  of  adieu. 

"We  must  not  come  back  again  here,"  he  said,  "for 
some  of  the  teamsters  would  recognize  me  as  having  been 
driving  lately,  and  I  should  have  hard  work  to  prove  that 
I  was  not  a  deserter;  we  must  take  to  the  old  regiment 
now  as  long  as  we  are  here." 

On  reaching  the  village  they  found  the  street  full  of 
troopers,  who  were  busily  engaged  in  cleaning  their  arms, 
grooming  their  horses,  and  removing  all  signs  of  weather 
and  battle.  Ronald  felt  a  thrill  of  pleasure  at  hearing 
his  native  language  spoken.  Malcolm  stopped  before  an 
old  sergeant  who  was  diligently  polishing  his  sword  hilt. 

"And  how  fares  it  with  you  all  these  years,  Angus 
Grsme?" 

The  sergeant  almost  dropped  his  sword  in  his  surprise. 

"Heart  alive,  but  it's  Malcolm  Anderson!  Eh,  man, 
but  I  am  glad  to  see  you!  I  thought  you  were  dead  years 
ago,  for  I  have  heard  nae  mair  of  you  since  the  day  when 
you  disappeared  from  among  us  like  a  spook,  the  same  day 
that  puir  Colonel  Leslie  was  hauled  off  to  the  Bastille. 
A  sair  day  was  that  for  us  a'!  And  where  ha'  ye  been  all 
the  time?" 

"Back  at  home,  Angus,  at  least  in  body,  for  my  heart's 
been  with  the  old  regiment.  And  who,  think  you,  is  this? 
But  you  must  keep  a  close  mouth,  man,  for  it  must  not 
be  talked  of.  This  is  Leslie's  son.  By  his  father's  last 
order  I  took  him  off  to  Scotland  with  me  to  be  out  of 
reach  of  his  foes,  and  now  I  have  brought  him  back  again 


OLDCOMRADES  49 

to  try  if  between  us  we  can  gain  any  news  of  his  father." 

"You  don't  say  so,  Malcolm!  I  never  as  much  as  heard 
that  the  colonel  had  a  son,  though  there  was  some  talk 
in  the  regiment  that  he  had  married  a  great  lady,  and 
that  it  was  for  that  he  had  been  hid  away  in  prison. 
And  this  is  Leslie's  boy!  Well,  young  sir,  there  isn't  a 
man  in  the  regiment  but  wad  do  his  best  for  your  father's 
son,  for  those  who  have  joined  us  since  have  heard  many 
a  tale  of  Colonel  Leslie,  though  they  may  not  have  served 
under  him,  and  not  a  tale  but  was  to  his  honour,  for  a 
braver  officer  nor  a  kinder  one  never  stepped  the  earth. 
But  come  inside,  Malcolm.  I  have  got  a  room  to  myself 
and  a  stoup  of  good  wine." 

The  trio  were  soon  seated  in  the  cottage,  and  Malcolm 
then  gave  a  short  sketch  of  all  that  had  taken  place  since 
he  had  left  the  regiment. 

"Well,  well!"  the  sergeant  said  when  he  had  ended; 
"and  so  the  lad,  young  as  he  is,  has  already  drawn  his 
sword  for  the  Stuarts.  And  now  for  your  plans,  Malcolm." 

"Our  plans  must  be  left  to  chance,  Angus.  We  came 
hither  to  see  whether  any  of  the  colonel's  friends  are  still 
in  the  regiment,  and  to  learn  from  them  whether  they 
have  any  news  whatever  of  him;  and  secondly,  whether 
they  can  tell  us  aught  of  his  mother." 

"Ay,  there  are  six  or  eight  officers  still  in  the  regiment 
who  served  with  him.  Hume  is  our  colonel  now;  you 
will  remember  him,  Malcolm,  well,  for  he  was  captain 
of  our  troop;  and  Major  Macpherson  was  a  captain  too. 
Then  there  are  Oliphant,  and  Munroe,  and  Campbell, 
and  Graham,  all  of  whom  were  young  lieutenants  in  your 
time,  and  are  now  old  captains  of  troops." 

"I  will  see  the  colonel  and  Macpherson,"  Malcolm  said. 
"Will  you  go  along  with  us,  Angus,  and  introduce  me?" 

"They  will  be  dining  in  half  an  hour,"  the  sergeant 
said;  "we'll  go  after  they  have  done  the  meal.  Our  own 


50  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

dinner  will  be  ready  direcdy.  There  are  four  or  five  of  us 
old  soldiers  who  always  mess  together  when  we  are  not 
on  duty  with  our  troops,  and .  if  I  mistake  not,  you  will 
know  every  one  of  them." 

A  few  minutes  later  four  other  sergeants  dropped  in, 
and  there  was  a  joyful  greeting  between  them  and 
Malcolm  as  soon  as  they  recognized  his  identity.  The 
meal  was  a  jovial  one,  as  old  jokes  and  old  reminiscences 
were  recalled.  After  an  hour's  sitting  Angus  said: 

"Pass  round  the  wine,  lads,  till  we  come  back  again. 
I  am  tziking  Anderson  to  the  colonel,  who  was  captain  of 
his  troop." 

On  leaving  the  cottage  they  waited  for  a  while  until 
they  saw  the  colonel  and  major  rise  from  beside  the  fire 
round  which,  with  the  other  officers,  they  had  been  taking 
their  meal,  and  walk  to  the  cottage  which  they  shared 
between  them.  Angus  went  up  and  saluted. 

"What  is  it,  Graeme?"  the  colonel  asked. 

"There's  one  here  who  would  fain  have  a  talk  with 
you.  It  is  Malcolm  Anderson,  whom  you  may  remember 
as  puir  Colonel  Leslie's  servant,  and  as  being  in  your 
own  troop,  and  he  has  brought  one  with  him  concerning 
whom  he  will  speak  to  you  himself" 

"Of  course  I  remember  Anderson,"  the  colonel  said. 
"He  was  devoted  to  Leslie.  Bring  him  in  at  once.  You 
remember  him,  Macpherson?" 

"Yes,  I  remember  him  well,"  the  major  said.  "The 
colonel  was  very  fond  of  him,  and  regarded  him  almost 
as  a  brother." 

A  minute  later  Angus  ushered  Malcolm  and  Ronald 
into  the  presence  of  the  two  officers. 

"Well,  Anderson,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  again,"  Colonel 
Hume  said,  rising  and  holding  out  his  hand.  "We  have 
often  spoke  of  you  since  the  day  you  disappeared,  saying 
that  you  were  going  on  a  mission  for  the  colonel,  and  have 


OLD      COMRADES  5I 

wondered  what  the  mission  was,  and  how  it  was  that  we 
never  heard  of  you  again." 

"I  came  over  to  Paris  four  years  later,  colonel,  but  the 
regiment  was  away  in  Flanders,  and  as  I  found  out  from 
others  what  I  had  come  to  learn,  there  was  no  use  in  my 
following  you.  As  to  the  colonel's  mission,  it  was  this;" 
and  he  put  his  hand  on  Ronald's  shoulder. 

"What  do  you  mean,  Anderson?"  the  colonel  asked  in 
surprise. 

"This  is  Colonel  Leslie's  son,  sir.  He  bade  me  fetch 
him  straight  away  from  the  folk  with  whom  he  was 
living  and  take  him  off  to  Scotland  so  as  to  be  out  of 
reach  of  his  foes,  who  would  doubtless  have  made  even 
shorter  work  with  him  than  they  did  with  the  colonel." 

"Good  heavens!"  the  colonel  exclaimed;  "this  is  news 
indeed.  So  Leslie  left  a  child  and  this  is  he!  My  lad,"  he 
said,  taking  Ronald's  hand,  "believe  me,  anything  I 
can  do  for  you,  whatever  it  be,  shall  be  done,  for  the  sake 
of  your  father." 

"And  I  too,"  the  major  said.  "There  was  not  one  of  us 
but  would  have  fought  to  the  death  for  Leslie.  And  now 
sit  down,  my  lad,  while  Anderson  tells  us  your  story." 

Malcolm  began  at  the  account  of  the  charge  which 
Colonel  Leslie  had  committed  to  him,  and  the  manner  in 
which  he  had  fulfilled  it.  He  told  them  how  he  had 
placed  the  child  in  the  care  of  his  brother,  he  himself 
having  no  fixed  home  of  his  own,  and  how  the  lad  had 
received  a  solid  education,  while  he  had  seen  to  his 
learning  the  use  of  a  sword,  so  that  he  might  be  able  to 
follow  his  father's  career.  He  then  told  them  the  episode  of 
the  Jacobite  agent,  and  the  escape  which  had  been 
effected  in  the  Thames. 

"You  have  done  well,  Anderson,"  the  colonel  said  when 
he  had  concluded;  "and  if  ever  Leslie  should  come  to  see 
his  son  he  will  have  cause  to  thank  you  for  the  way  in 


52  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

which  you  have  carried  out  the  charge  he  committed  to 
you.  As  to  LesHe  himself,  we  know  not  whether  he  be 
alive  or  dead.  Every  interest  was  made  at  the  time  to 
assuage  his  majesty's  hostility,  but  the  influence  of  the 
Marquis  of  Recambours  was  too  strong,  and  the  king  at 
last  peremptorily  forbade  Leslie's  name  being  mentioned 
before  him.  You  see,  although  the  girl's  father  was,  of 
course,  at  liberty  to  bestow  her  hand  on  whomsoever  he 
pleased,  he  had,  with  the  toadyism  of  a  courtier,  asked 
the  king's  approval  of  the  match  with  Chateaurouge, 
which,  as  a  matter  of  course,  he  received.  His  majesty, 
therefore,  chose  to  consider  it  as  a  personal  oflfence 
against  himself  that  this  Scottish  soldier  of  fortune 
should  carry  off  one  of  the  richest  heiresses  of  France, 
whose  hand  he  had  himself  granted  to  one  of  his  peers. 
At  the  same  time  I  cannot  but  think  that  Leslie  still 
lives,  for  had  he  been  dead  we  should  assuredly  have 
heard  of  the  marriage  of  his  widow  with  some  one  else. 
The  duke  has,  of  course,  long  since  married,  and  report 
says  that  the  pair  are  ill-matched;  but  another  husband 
would  speedily  have  been  found  for  the  widow." 

"Have  you  any  idea  where  my  mother  is,  sir?" 

"None,"  the  colonel  said.  "But  that  I  might  find  out 
for  you.  I  will  give  you  a  letter'  to  the  Count  de  Noyes, 
who  is  on  intimate  terms  with  the  Archbishop  of  Paris, 
who  would,  no  doubt,  be  able  to  tell  him  in  which 
convent  the  lady  is  residing.  You  must  not  be  too  sanguine 
of  seeing  her,  for  it  is  possible  that  she  has  already  taken 
the  veil." 

Ronald  thanked  Colonel  Hume  for  his  kindness, 
and  the  next  day,  having  received  the  letter  to  the 
Count  de  Noyes,  set  out  for  Paris  with  Malcolm.  On 
his  arrival  there  he  lost  no  time  in  calhng  upon  the 
count,  and  presenting  his  letter  of  introduction. 

The  count  read  it  through  twice  without  speaking. 


THE     CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY     "  53 

"My  friend  Colonel  Hume,"  he  said  at  last,  "tells  mc 
that  you  are  the  son,  born  in  lawful  wedlock,  of  Colonel 
Leslie  and  Amelie  de  Recambours.  I  am  aware  of  the 
circumstances  of  the  case,  being  distantly  related  to  the 
lady's  family,  and  will  do  that  which  Colonel  Hume  asks 
me,  namely,  discover  the  convent  in  which  she  is  hving. 
But  I  warn  you,  young  man,  that  your  position  here  is 
a  dangerous  one,  and  that  were  it  known  that  Colonel 
Leslie's  son  is  aUve  and  in  France,  I  consider  your  life 
would  not  be  worth  a  day's  purchase.  However,  that  is 
your  affair.  If  you  will  give  me  the  address  where  you  are 
staying  in  Paris,  I  will  write  to  you  as  soon  as  I  obtain 
the  information." 

A  week  later,  Ronald,  on  returning  one  day  to  Le 
Soldat  Ecossais,  found  a  note  awaiting  him.  It  contained 
only  the  words: 

"She  has  not  taken  the  veil;  she  is  at  the  convent  of 
Our  Lady  at  Tours." 

The  next  morning  Ronald  and  Malcolm  set  out  on  their 
journey  to  Tours. 


CHAPTER   V 

THE    CONVENT    OF    OUR    LADY 

Arrived  at  Tours,  Malcolm  took  a  quiet  lodging  in  a 
retired  street.  Colonel  Hume  had  furnished  him  with  a 
regular  discharge,  testifying  that  the  bearer,  Malcolm 
Anderson,  had  served  his  time  in  the  2nd  Scotch  Dragoons, 
and  was  now  discharged  as  being  past  service,  and  that  he 
recommended  him  as  a  steady  man  for  any  employment 
for  which  he  might  be  suited.  Malcolm  showed  this  docu- 
ment to  his  landlord  in  order  that  the  latter  might,  as 


54  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

required  by  law,  duly  give  notice  to  the  police  of  the  name 
and  occupation  of  his  lodger,  and  at  the  same  time 
mentioned  that  the  relations  of  his  wife  lived  near  Tours, 
and  that  he  hoped  through  them  to  be  able  to  obtain 
some  sort  of  employment. 

As  soon  as  they  were  settled  in  their  lodgings  they 
went  out,  and  after  a  few  enquiries  found  themselves  in 
front  of  the  convent  of  Our  Lady.  It  was  a  massive 
building,  in  a  narrow  street  near  the  river,  to  which  its 
grounds,  surrounded  by  a  high  wall,  extended.  None  of 
the  windows  of  the  building  looked  towards  the  street, 
upon  which  the  massive  gate,  with  a  small  wicket  entrance, 
opened. 

"What  building  is  this?"  Malcolm,  in  a  careless  tone, 
asked  a  woman  who  was  sitting  knitting  at  her  door 
nearly  opposite  the  entrance.  "I  am  a  stranger  in  Tours." 

"That  needs  no  telling,"  the  woman  replied,  "or  you 
would  have  known  that  that  is  the  convent  of  Our 
Lady,  one  of  the  richest  in  Touraine,  and  they  say  in 
all  France.  Though  what  they  do  with  their  riches  is 
more  than  I  can  tell,  seeing  that  the  rules  are  of  the 
strictest,  and  that  no  one  ever  comes  beyond  the  gates. 
They  have  their  own  grounds  down  to  the  river,  and 
there  is  a  walk  along  the  wall  there  where  they  take  the 
air  of  an  evening  when  the  weather  is  fine.  Poor  things, 
I  pity  them  from  my  soul.  They  may  have  all  the  riches 
of  France  inside  those  walls,  but  I  would  rather  sit  knitting 
at  my  door  here  than  have  a  share  of  them." 

"You  are  a  wise  woman,"  Malcolm  said.  "There  is 
nothing  like  freedom.  I  have  been  a  soldier  all  my  life, 
and  have  had  my  share  of  hard  knocks;  but  I  never 
grumbled  so  long  as  I  was  on  a  campaign,  though  I 
often  found  it  dull  work  enough  when  in  garrison." 

"Oh,  you  have  been  a  soldier!  I  have  a  brother  in  the 
regiment  of  Touraine.  Perhaps  you  know  him?" 


THE     CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY  55 

"I  know  the  regiment  of  Touraine,"  Malcolm  said; 
"and  there  are  no  braver  set  of  men  in  the  king's  service. 
What  is  his  name?" 

"Pierre  Pitou.  I  have  not  heard  of  him  for  the  last 
two  years.  He  is  a  tall  man,  and  broad,  with  a  scar  over 
the  left  eye." 

"To  be  sure,  to  be  sure!"  Malcolm  said.  "Of  course. 
Pierre  Pitou  is  one  of  my  best  friends;  and  now  I  think 
of  it,  madam,  I  ought  to  know  without  asking,  so  great  is 
his  resemblance  to  you.  Why,  his  last  words  to  me  were, 
'If  you  go  to  Tours,  seek  out  my  sister,  who  lives  in  a 
house  nearly  opposite  the  entrance  to  the  convent  of  Our 
Lady;'  and  to  think  I  should  have  forgotten  all  about  it 
till  I  saw  you!" 

Malcolm  remained  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  chatting 
with  the  woman  about  her  brother,  and  then,  promising  to 
call  again  the  next  day  in  the  evening  to  be  introduced 
to  her  husband,  he  rejoined  Ronald,  who  had  been  waiting 
at  the  corner  of  the  lane. 

"What  have  you  been  talking  about  all  this  time, 
Malcolm,  and  what  could  you  have  to  say  to  a 
stranger?" 

"I  have  been  telling  her  all  about  her  brother,  Pierre 
Pitou  of  the  Toraine  regiment,  and  how  he  distinguished 
himself  at  Dettingen,  and  will  surely  be  made  a  sergeant, 
with  a  hope  some  day  of  getting  to  be  a  captain.  I  have 
quite  won  her  heart." 

"But  who  is  Pierre  Pitou,  and  when  did  you  know 
him?"  Ronald  asked  surprised. 

"He  is  a  tall  man  with  broad  shoulders  and  a  scar  over 
his  left  eye,"  Malcolm  said  laughing,  and  he  then  related 
the  whole  conversation. 

"But  why  did  you  pretend  to  this  poor  woman  that 
you  knew  her  brother?" 

"Because  she  may  be  very  useful  to  us,  Ronald;  and  if 


56  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

you  can't  find  a  friend  in  court,  it's  just  as  well  to  have 
one  near  court." 

Malcolm  followed  up  the  acquaintance  he  had  made, 
and  soon  estabhshed  himself  as  a  friend  of  the  family. 
Ronald  did  not  accompany  him  on  any  of  his  visits,  for 
2is  the  plan  of  proceeding  was  still  undecided,  he  and 
Malcolm  agreed  that  it  was  better  that  he  should  not  show 
himself  until  some  favourable  opportunity  offered. 

It  was  not  until  Malcolm  had  become  quite  at  home 
with  Madame  Vipon  that  he  again  turned  the  conversation 
towards  the  convent.  He  learned  that  she  had  often  been 
inside  the  walls,  for  before  her  marriage  she  had  worked 
at  a  farm  whence  the  convent  drew  a  portion  of  its  supplies, 
milk,  butter,  and  eggs,  and  she  had  often  carried  baskets 
to  the  convent. 

"Of  course  I  never  went  beyond  the  outer  court,"  she 
said;  "but  Farmer  Miron's  daughter — it  was  he  owned 
the  farm — is  a  lay  sister  there;  a  sort  of  servant,  you  know, 
but  she  is  a  favourite  and  often  goes  to  market  for  them, 
and  when  she  does  she  usually  drops  in  here  for  a  few 
minutes  for  a  talk. 

"I  suppose  she  knows  all  the  ladies  who  reside  in  the 
convent  as  well  as  the  sisters?" 

"Oh,  yes,  and  much  better  than  the  sisters!  It  is  on 
them  she  waits." 

"Now  I  think  of  it,"  Malcolm  said,  "one  of  the  officers 
I  served  under  had  a  relation,  a  lady,  whom  I  have  heard 
him  say,  when  he  was  talking  to  another  officer,  is  shut 
up  here,  either  because  she  wouldn't  marry  some  one  her 
father  wanted  her  to,  or  she  wanted  to  marry  some  one 
her  father  didn't  want  her  to,  I  forget  exactly  what  it 
was  now.  Let  me  see  what  was  her  name.  Elise — no, 
that  wasn't  it.  AmeUe — Amelie  de  Recambours — yes, 
that  was  it." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know  the  name!   I  have  heard  Jeanne 


THE      CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY  57 

speak  of  her.  Jeanne  said  it  was  whispered  among  them 
that  she  had  really  married  somebody  against  her  father's 
will.  At  anyrate  she  has  been  there  ever  so  many  years, 
and  they  have  not  made  her  take  the  veil,  as  they  do 
most  of  them  if  they  are  obstinate  and  won't  give  way. 
Poor  thing!  Jeanne  says  she  is  very  pretty  still,  though 
she  must  be  nearly  forty  now." 

"That  is  very  interesting,"  Malcolm  said;  "and  if  you 
will  not  mind,  Madam  Vipon,  I  will  write  to  the  officer 
of  whom  I  spoke  and  tell  him  his  cousin  is  alive  and  well. 
I  was  his  servant  in  the  regiment,  and  I  know,  from  what 
I  have  heard  him  say,  he  was  very  much  attached  to  her. 
There  can  be  no  harm  in  that,  you  know,"  he  said,  as 
Madam  Vipon  looked  doubtful;  "but  if  you  would  prefer 
it,  of  course  I  will  not  say  how  I  have  heard." 

"Yes,  that  will  be  better,"  she  agreed.  "Though  there's 
no  harm  in  what  I  have  told  you,  still  it's  ill  gossiping 
about  what  takes  place  inside  convent  walls." 

Ronald  was  very  excited  when  he  heard  from  Malcolm 
that  he  had  actually  obtained  news  as  to  his  mother, 
and  it  was  with  difficulty  that  his  friend  persuaded  him 
to  allow  matters  to  go  on  as  he  proposed. 

"It  will  never  do  to  hurry  things  now,  Ronald;  every- 
thing is  turning  out  beyond  our  expectations.  A  fortnight 
ago  it  seemed  absolutely  hopeless  that  you  should  com- 
municate with  your  mother;  now  things  are  in  a  good 
train  for  it." 

Accordingly  Malcolm  made  no  further  allusion  to  the 
subject  to  Madam  Vipon  until  a  fortnight  had  passed; 
then  he  said,  calling  on  her  one  day: 

"Do  you  know,  my  dear  Madame  Vipon,  I  have  had 
a  letter  from  the  gentleman  of  whom  I  was  speaking  to 
you.  He  is  full  of  gratitude  at  the  news  I  sent  him,  I 
did  not  tell  him  from  whom  I  had  heard  the  news,  save 
that  it  was  from  one  of  the  kindest  of  women,  the  sister 


58  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

of  an  old  comrade  of  mine.  He  has  sent  me  this" — and 
he  took  out  a  small  box  which  he  opened,  and  showed  a 
pretty  little  broach,  with  ear-rings  to  match — "and  bid  me 
to  give  it  in  his  name  to  the  person  who  had  sent  him  this 
good  news." 

"That  is  beautiful,"  Madam  Vipon  said,  clapping  her 
hands;  "and  I  have  so  often  wished  for  a  real  gold  broach! 
Won't  my  husband  open  his  eyes  when  he  sees  them!" 

VI  think,  if  I  might  advise,  my  dear  madam,"  Malcolm 
said,  "I  should  not  give  him  the  exact  history  of  them. 
If  I  were  you  I  would  tell  him  that  your  brother  Pierre 
had  sent  them  to  you  through  me." 

"Yes,  perhaps  that  would  be  the  best,"  Madam  Vipon 
said. 

"Now  I  want  to  tell  you  more.  Not  only  does  my  old 
master  write  to  say  how  glad  he  is  to  hear  of  his  cousin's 
welfare,  but  he  has  told  me  a  great  deal  more  about  the 
poor  lady.  The  Countess  Amelie  de  Recambours  was 
secretly  married  to  a  young  officer,  a  great  friend  of  my 
late  master,  and  her  father  did  not  discover  it  until 
after  the  birth  of  a  child — a  boy.  Then  she  was  shut  up 
here.  The  father  got  the  boy  safely  away  to  Scotland, 
but  he  has  now  come  back  to  France.  I  do  not  suppose 
the  poor  lady  has  ever  heard  of  her  little  son  since,  and 
it  would  be  an  act  of  kindness  and  mercy  to  let  her  know 
that  he  is  alive  and  well." 

"Yes,  indeed,  poor  creature,"  Madam  Vipon  said 
sympathetically.  "And  what  became  of  her  husband?" 

"I  fancy  he  died  years  ago;  but  my  master  says  nothing 
about  him.  He  only  writes  of  the  boy,  who  it  seems  is 
so  delighted  with  the  news  about  his  mother  that  he  is 
coming  here  to  see  if  it  is  possible  to  have  an  interview 
with  her." 

"But  it  is  not  possible,"  Madam  Vipon  exclaimed. 
"How  can  he  see  her,  shut  up  as  she  is  in  that  convent?" 


THE     CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY  59 

"Yes,  it  is  difficult,"  Malcolm  agreed.  "But  nothing  is 
impossible,  my  dear  madam,  when  a  woman  of  heart  like 
yourself  takes  a  matter  in  hand.  Now  the  first  measure  to  be 
taken  is  to  open  communication  between  mother  and 
son. 

"That  would  be  the  first  thing  of  course,  monsieur,  but 
how  is  that  to  be  done?" 

"Now  that  is  where  I  look  to  you,  madam.  Your  friend 
Jeanne  waits  upon  her,  and  I  know  your  quick  wit 
will  already  have  perceived  that  Jeanne  might  deliver 
a  message.  I  am  sure  that  she  would  never  be  your 
friend  had  she  not  a  warm  heart  like  your  own,  and  it 
will  need  very  little  persuasion  on  your  part  to  induce 
her  to  bring  gladness  to  this  unfortunate  lady." 

"Yes;  but  think  of  the  consequences.  Monsieur  Ander- 
son; think  what  would  happen  if  it  were  found  out." 

"Yes,  if  there  were  any  talk  of  the  countess  running 
away  from  the  convent  I  would  not  on  any  condition  ask 
you  to  assist  in  such  a  matter;  but  what  is  this — merely 
to  give  a  message,  a  few  harmless  words." 

"But  you  said  an  interview.  Monsieur  Anderson." 

"An  interview  only  if  it  were  possible,  my  dear  madam. 
All  that  we  want  now  is  just  a  little  message,  a  message 
by  word  of  mouth  which  not  even  the  keenest  eye  can 
discover  or  prevent;  there  can  be  no  harm  in  that." 

"No,  I  don't  think  there  can  be  much  harm  in  that," 
Madam  Vipon  agreed;  "at  anyrate  I  will  talk  to  Jeanne. 
It  will  be  her  day  for  going  to  market  to-morrow." 

The  following  afternoon  Malcolm  again  saw  Madam 
Vipon,  who  told  him  that  although  she  had  not  actually 
promised  she  had  no  doubt  Jeanne  would  deliver  the 
message. 

'She  will  be  out  again  on  Saturday,  monsieur,  at  nine 
in  the  morning,  and  if  you  will  be  here  with  the  boy,  if 
he  has  arrived  by  that  time,  you  shall  speak  to  her." 


6o  BONNIE      PRINCE     CHARLIE 

At  the  time  appointed  Malcolm,  with  Ronald,  attired 
now  as  a  young  French  gentleman,  arrived  at  the  house 
of  Madam  Vipon,  who  was  warmly  thanked  by  Ronald 
for  the  interest  she  had  taken  in  him. 

A  few  minutes  later  Jeanne  entered;  she  was  a  pleasant- 
looking  young  woman  of  five  or  six  and  twenty,  and  even 
her  sombre  attire  as  a  lay  sister  failed  to  give  a  formal 
look  to  her  merry  face. 

"So  these  are  the  gentlemen  who  want  me  to  become 
a  conspirator,"  she  said,  "and  to  run  the  risk  of  all  sorts 
of  punishment  and  penalties  for  meddling  in  their 
business?" 

"Not  so  much  my  business  as  the  business  of  my 
mother,"  Ronald  said.  "You  who  have  such  a  true  heart 
of  your  own,  will,  I  am  sure,  feel  for  that  poor  lady  shut  up 
for  fifteen  years,  and  knowing  not  whether  her  child  is 
dead  or  alive.  If  we  could  but  see  each  other  for  five 
minutes,  think  what  joy  it  would  be  to  her,  what  courage 
her  poor  heart  would  take." 

"See  each  other!"  Jeanne  repeated  surprised.  "You 
said  nothing  about  that,  Frangoise;  you  only  said  take  a 
message.  How  can  they  possibly  see  each  other?  That's 
a  different  thing  altogether." 

"I  want  you  to  take  a  message  first,"  Ronald  said.  "If 
nothing  more  can  be  done  that  will  be  very  very  much; 
but  I  cannot  think  but  that  you  and  my  mother  between 
you  will  be  able  to  hit  upon  some  plan  by  which  we 
might  meet." 

"But  how,"  Jeanne  asked  in  perplexity,  "how  could  it 
possibly  be?" 

"For  example,"  Ronald  suggested,  "I  could  climb  on 
to  the  river  terrace  at  night,  and  perhaps  she  could  come 
and  speak  to  me  there." 

"That  is  possible,"  Jeanne  said  thoughtfully;  "but 
all  the  doors  are  locked  up  at  night." 


THE      CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY  6l 

"But  she  might  get  out  of  a  window,"  Ronald  urged; 
"with  a  rope-ladder  she  could  get  down,  and  then  return 
again,  and  none  be  the  wiser." 

Jeanne  sat  silent  for  a  moment,  and  then  she  asked 
suddenly: 

"Are  you  telling  me  all,  monsieur,  or  are  you  intending 
that  the  countess  shall  escape  with  you?" 

"No,  indeed,  on  my  honour!"  Ronald  exclaimed.  "I 
have  nowhere  where  I  could  take  my  mother.  She  would 
be  pursued  and  brought  back,  and  her  position  would  be 
far  worse  than  it  is  now.  No;  I  swear  to  you  that  I  only 
want  to  see  her  and  to  speak  to  her,  and  I  have  nothing 
else  whatever  in  mind." 

"I  believe  you,  monsieur,"  Jeanne  said  gravely.  "Had 
it  been  otherwise  I  dare  not  have  helped,  for  my  punish- 
ment if  I  was  discovered  to  have  aided  in  an  escape  from 
the  convent  would  be  terrible — terrible!"  she  repeated 
with  a  shudder.  "As  to  the  other,  I  will  risk  it;  I  will 
give  her  your  message." 

Ronald  took  from  a  small  leather  bag,  which  he  wore 
round  his  neck,  a  tiny  gold  chain  with  a  little  cross. 

"I  had  this  round  my  neck  when  I  was  taken  away  as 
a  child  to  Scotland.  No  doubt  she  put  it  there,  and  will 
recognize  it.  Say  to  her  only:  'He  whom  you  have  not 
seen  since  he  was  an  infant  is  in  Tours,  longing  above  all 
things  to  speak  to  you';  that  is  all  my  message.  After- 
wards, if  you  will,  you  can  tell  her  what  we  have  said, 
and  how  I  long  to  see  her.  How  high  is  her  room  from 
the  ground?  Because  if  it  is  high  it  will  be  better  that 
I  should  climb  to  her  window,  than  that  she  should 
descend  and  ascend  again." 

Jeanne  shook  her  head. 

"That  could  not  be,"  she  said.  "The  visitors  have  all 
separate  cells,  but  the  partitions  do  not  go  up  to  the 
ceiling;  and  even  if  you  entered,  not  a  word  could  be 


62  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

sp>oken  without  being  overheard.  But  fortunately  she  is  on 
the  first  floor,  and  I  am  sure  she  is  not  one  to  shrink  from 
so  little  a  matter  as  the  descent  of  a  ladder  in  order  to 
have  an  interview  with  her  son." 

That  same  afternoon  as  Amehe  de  Recambours  was 
proceeding  from  the  refectory  to  her  cell,  following 
several  of  her  fellow  captives,  her  attendant  Jeanne  came 
out  from  one  of  the  cells.  Glancing  behind  to  see  that  no 
one  was  following,  she  put  her  finger  on  her  lips  and  then 
whispered:  "Make  some  excuse  not  to  go  into  the  garden 
with  the  others  this  evening.  It  is  most  important." 
Then  she  glided  back  into  the  room  from  which  she  had 
come. 

The  countess  followed  the  others  in  a  state  of  almost 
bewilderment.  For  sixteen  years  nothing  had  occurred  to 
break  the  monotony  of  her  existence.  At  first  occasional 
angry  messages  reached  her  from  her  father,  with  orders 
to  join  an  application  to  the  Pope  for  a  divorce;  but  when 
it  had  been  found  impossible  to  overcome  her  steady 
refusals  the  messages  had  at  last  ceased,  and  for  years  no 
word  from  the  outer  world  had  reached  her,  although 
she  had  learned  from  those  who  from  time  to  time  came 
to  share  her  captivity  what  was  passing  outside.  Whether 
her  husband  was  alive  or  dead  she  knew  not.  They  had 
told  her  over  and  over  again  that  he  was  dead;  but  the 
fact  that  she  had  never  had  the  option  given  her  of 
accepting  another  husband  or  taking  the  final  vows  kept 
hope  alive.  For  she  was  convinced  that  if  he  was  really 
dead,  efforts  would  be  made  to  compel  her  to  marry 
again. 

"You  look  pale,  Amelie,"  one  of  the  other  ladies  said  as 
they  gathered  in  a  group  for  a  moment  before  proceeding 
to  their  respective  apartments,  where  they  were  supposed 
to  pass  the  afternoon  in  working,  reading,  and  meditation. 

*Tt  is  the  heat,"  the  countess  said.  "I  have  a  headache. 


THE     CONVENT     OF     OUR     LADY  63 

I  shall  lie  down  and  keep  myself  quiet.  To-morrow  I  hope 
to  be  myself  again.  It  is  a  mere  passing  indisposition." 

The  hours  passed  slowly  as  Amelie  lay  on  her  couch 
and  wondered  over  the  coming  interview,  but  at  last  the 
hour  when  she  was  accustomed  to  go  into  the  garden 
arrived.  As  the  convent  beU  struck  seven  she  heard  the 
doors  of  the  other  cells  open,  the  sound  of  feet  in  the 
corridor,  and  then  all  became  still.  In  a  few  minutes  a 
step  approached,  and  one  of  the  sisters  entered  to  inquire 
why  she  was  not  in  the  garden  with  the  others. 

She  repeated  that  her  head  ached. 

"You  look  pale,"  the  sister  said,  "and  your  hand  is  hot 
and  feverish.  I  will  send  you  up  some  tisane.  It  is  the 
heat,  no  doubt.  I  think  that  we  are  going  to  have  thunder." 

In  a  few  minutes  a  step  was  again  heard  approaching, 
and  Jeanne  entered  with  the  medicament.  As  she  closed 
the  door  the  countess  started  into  a  sitting  position. 

"What  is  it,  Jeanne?  What  is  it  that  you  have  to  say 
to  me?" 

"Calm  yourself,  I  pray  you,  countess,"  Jeanne  said. 
"For  both  our  sakes  I  pray  you  to  hear  what  I  have  to 
say  calmly.  I  expect  Sister  Felicia  will  be  here  direcdy. 
When  she  heard  you  were  unwell  she  said  she  would 
come  up  and  see  what  you  needed.  And  now,  I  will 
begin  my  message.  In  the  first  place  I  was  to  hand  you 
this."  And  she  placed  in  Amelie's  hand  the  Uttle  necklet 
and  cross. 

For  a  moment  the  countess  looked  at  them  wonderingly, 
and  then  there  flashed  across  her  memory  a  sturdy 
child  in  its  nurse's  arms,  and  a  tall  man  looking  on  with 
a  loving  smile  as  she  fastened  a  tiny  gold  chain  round  the 
child's  neck.  A  low  cry  burst  from  her  lips  as  she  started 
to  her  feet. 

"Hush,  lady,  hush!"  Jeanne  exclaimed.  "This  is  my 
message:  *He  whom  you  have  not  seen  since  he  was  an 


64  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

infant  is  in  Tours,  longing  above  all  things  to  speak  to 
you.'  " 

"My  child!  my  child!"  the  countess  cried.  "Alive  and 
here!  Have  you  seen  him,  Jeanne?  What  is  he  like?  Oh, 
tell  me  everything!" 

"He  is  a  right  proper  young  gentleman,  madam. 
Straight  and  comely  and  tall,  with  brown  waving  hair 
and  a  bright  pleasant  face.  A  son  such  as  any  mother 
might  be  proud  of." 

The  countess  suddenly  threw  her  arms  round  Jeanne's 
neck  and  burst  into  tears. 

"You  have  made  me  so  happy,  Jeanne;  happy  as  I 
never  thought  to  be  again.  How  can  I  thank  you?" 

"The  best  way  at  present,  madam,"  Jeanne  said  with  a 
smile,  "will  be  by  drinking  up  that  tisane,  and  lying 
down  quietly.  Sister  Felicia  moves  about  as  noiselessly 
as  a  cat,  and  she  may  pop  in  at  any  moment." 

The  countess  seized  the  bowl  of  tisane  and  drank  it  off, 
and  then  threw  herself  on  the  couch. 

"Go  on,  Jeanne,  go  on.  Did  the  message  say  he  was 
longing  to  see  me?  But  that  is  not  possible." 

"It  is  not  quite  impossible,  madam;  though  it  would 
be  dangerous,  very  dangerous.  What  he  proposes,  madam, 
is  this:  that  he  should  some  night  scale  the  river  wall,  and 
await  you  on  the  terrace,  and  that  you  should  descend 
from  your  window  by  a  rope-ladder,  and  so  return  after 
seeing  him." 

"Oh  yes,  that  is  possible!"  the  countess  exclaimed; 
"I  could  knot  my  bed-clothes  and  slide  down.  It  matters 
not  about  getting  back  again,  since  we  have  no  ladder." 

"I  can  manage  to  bring  in  two  light  ropes,"  Jeanne  said. 
"It  would  not  do  for  you  to  be  found  in  the  garden,  for 
it  would  excite  suspicion,  and  you  would  never  have  a 
chance  of  doing  it  again.  But  it  is  not  an  easy  thing  to 
climb  up  a  rope-ladder  with  no  one  to  help  you,  and 


THE      RENDEZVOUS  65 

you  know  I  shall  be  at  the  other  end  of  the  house." 
"That  is  nothing,"  the  countess  said.  "Oh,  Jeanne,  how 

good  you  are!  And  when  will  it  be?" 

"I  will  bring  in  the  ropes  next  time  I  go  out.  Mind 

and  place  them  in  your  bed.  You  will  know  that  that 

night  at  eleven  o'clock  your  son  will  be  on  the  terrace 

awaiting  you." 


CHAPTER   VI 

THE    RENDEZVOUS 

When  Jeanne,  after  accomplishing  her  errands  the  next 
time  she  went  out,  entered  Madam  Vipon's,  she  found 
Ronald  and  Malcolm  awaiting  her. 

"You  have  told  my  mother?"  the  former  asked  eagerly 
as  she  entered. 

"Yes,  I  have  told  her,  and  if  I  had  been  an  angel  from 
heaven,  with  a  special  message  to  her,  the  poor  lady  could 
not  have  looked  more  happy." 

"And  you  have  been  like  an  angel  to  us!"  Ronald 
exclaimed,  taking  her  hand.  "How  can  I  thank  you  for 
your  goodness?" 

"For  shame,  sir!"  Jeanne  said,  smiling  and  colouring  as 
Ronald,  in  his  delight,  threw  his  arms  round  her  and 
kissed  her;  "remember  I  am  a  lay  sister." 

"I  could  not  have  helped  it,"  Ronald  said,  "if  you  had 
been  the  lady  superior.  And  now,"  he  went  on  eagerly, 
"all  is  arranged?  See,  I  have  brought  a  ladder  of  silk 
rope,  light  and  thin,  but  quite  strong  enough  to  bear  her." 

"You  take  all  for  granted  then,  sir.  You  know  I  said 
I  would  take  your  message,  but  that  I  would  not  engage 
to  meddle  further  in  it." 


66  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

"I  know  you  said  so;  but  I  was  sure  that  having  gone 
so  far  you  would  do  the  rest.  You  will,  won't  you, 
Jeanne?" 

"I  suppose  I  must,"  Jeanne  said;  "for  what  with  the 
countess  on  one  side  and  you  the  other,  I  should  get  no 
peace  if  I  said  no.  Well,  then,  it  is  all  arranged.  At  eleven 
o'clock  to-night  you  are  to  be  on  the  terrace,  and  you  can 
expect  her  there." 

Jeanne  took  the  silken  cords  and  wound  them  round 
her,  under  her  lay  sister's  robe,  and  then  tripped  away 
across  the  street  to  the  convent. 

Malcolm  and  Ronald  sallied  out  from  Tours  before  the 
city  gates  were  closed  at  sunset,  and  sat  down  on  the 
slope  which  rises  from  the  other  side  of  the  river  and 
waited  till  it  was  time  to  carry  the  plan  into  operation. 
Gradually  the  lights  disappeared  from  the  various 
windows  and  the  sounds  which  came  across  the  water 
ceased,  and  by  ten  o'clock  everything  was  profoundly  still. 
They  had,  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon,  hired  a  boat, 
saying  they  were  going  out  for  a  night's  fishing.  This  they 
had  moored  a  short  distance  below  the  town,  on  the  side  of 
the  river  where  they  now  were.  They  now  made  their 
way  to  it  and  rowed  quietly  across  the  stream;  then  they 
left  it  and  waded  through  the  water,  which  flowed  knee- 
deep  at  the  foot  of  the  walls. 

Although  Tours  was  still  a  walled  town  the  habit  of 
keeping  sentry  in  time  of  peace  had  long  since  died  out, 
and  they  had  no  fear,  at  that  hour,  of  discovery.  There 
was  no  moon,  but  the  night  was  bright  and  clear,  and 
they  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  that  part  of  the  wall 
which  now  formed  the  terrace  of  the  convent. 

They  were  provided  with  a  rope  knotted  at  every  foot, 
and  with  a  grapnel  attached  to  one  end.  At  the  second 
attempt  this  caught  on  the  parapet  of  the  wall,  and 
Ronald  at  once  climbed  it  and  stood  on  the  terrace,  where, 


THE     RENDEZVOUS  67 

a  minute  later,  he  was  joined  by  Malcolm.  The  convent 
itself  could  not  be  seen,  for  a  screen  of  trees  at  the  foot 
of  the  wall  shut  it  off  from  the  view  of  people  on  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  river.  They  waited  quietly  until 
a  sudden  peal  of  the  bells  of  the  numerous  churches 
announced  that  it  was  the  hour.  Then  they  moved 
towards  the  steps  leading  down  into  the  garden.  A 
minute  later  a  figure  was  seen  approaching.  Malcolm  fell 
back,  and  Ronald  advanced  towards  it.  As  the  countess 
approached  she  held  out  her  arms,  exclaiming: 

"My  boy,  my  boy!"  and  with  a  cry  of  "Mother!" 
Ronald  sprang  forward  into  her  embrace. 

For  a  short  time  not  a  word  was  spoken,  and  then  the 
countess  murmured: 

"My  God,  I  thank  thee  for  this  great  happiness.  And 
now,  my  son,"  she  said,  recovering  herself,  "tell  me  every- 
thing. First,  have  you  news  of  your  father?" 

"Alas,  no!"  Ronald  said;  "nothing  has  been  heard  of 
him  since  the  fatal  day  when  he  was  seized;  but  I  am 
convinced  that  he  is  still  alive,  and  since  I  have  found 
you,  surely  I  shall  be  able  to  find  him." 

"Who  is  that  with  you,  Ronald?" 

"That  is  Malcolm  Anderson;  it  is  to  him  I  owe  every- 
thing. He  carried  me  off  and  took  me  away  with  him 
to  Scotland  the  day  my  father  was  arrested.  He  has 
been  my  best  friend  ever  since,  and  it  is  he  who  brought 
me  here  to  you." 

The  countess  advanced  to  Malcolm. 

"My  son  has  told  me  that  we  owe  everything  to  you, 
my  brave  Malcolm!"  she  said,  holding  out  her  hand.  "I 
guessed  that  it  was  to  you  that  my  husband  had  confided 
the  care  of  the  child  when  I  learned  that  it  had  dis- 
appeared. I  remember  what  confidence  he  had  in  your 
devotion,  and  how  he  confided  everything  to  you." 

"He  was  like  a  brother  to  me,   madam,"   Malcolm 


68  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

replied;  "and  glad  indeed  am  I  that  I  have  been  able  to 
befriend  his  son  and  to  bring  him  back  to  you  a  gentleman 
who  will  be  an  honour  even  to  his  father's  name  and  yours." 

"And  now  let  us  sit  down  here,"  the  countess  said, 
taking  a  seat  upon  a  bench.  "It  gets  light  very  early, 
and  you  must  not  stay  after  two  o'clock,  and  there  is  so 
much  for  me  to  hear." 

For  the  next  two  hours  Ronald  sat  by  his  mother 
while  he  told  her  the  story  of  his  life.  "And  now,  mother," 
he  said,  when  he  had  concluded,  "we  have  but  an 
hour  left,  for  it  has  just  struck  one,  and  we  have  not 
said  a  word  yet  about  the  principal  thing  of  all.  How 
are  we  to  obtain  your  freedom?  Cannot  you  arrange  to 
escape  with  us?  I  do  not,  of  course,  mean  to-night,  for 
we  have  nothing  prepared,  and,  moreover,  I  promised 
Jeanne  that  there  should  be  no  attempt  at  escape;  but  we 
can  come  again  when  everything  is  ready." 

"No,  my  son,"  the  countess  said.  "I  have  thought  it 
over  in  every  way  since  I  knew  you  were  here,  and  I 
am  resolved  to  remain  here.  Were  I  to  fly,  the  last  hope 
that  your  father  might  ever  be  freed  would  be  lost.  My 
father  would  be  more  than  ever  incensed  against  him  and 
me;  and,  moreover,  although  that  is  but  a  minor  consider- 
ation, there  would  be  no  hope  whatever  of  your  ever 
recovering  the  rank  and  estate  to  which  you  are  entitled. 
No,  I  am  resolved  to  wait  here,  at  anyrate  so  long  as  my 
father  lives.  At  his  death  doubtless  there  will  be  some 
change,  for  as  heiress  to  his  estates  my  existence  must  be 
in  some  way  recognized,  and  my  family  may  be  enabled 
to  obtain  my  release  when  his  powerful  opposition  is 
removed;  if  not,  it  will  be  time  to  take  the  idea  of  flight 
into  consideration;  till  then  I  remain  here.  Now  that  I 
have  seen  you,  now  that  I  know  that  you  are  alive  and 
well,  now  that  I  can  think  of  you  as  you  are,  for  I  can 
just  make  out  your  face  by  the  light  of  the  stars,  I  shall 


THE     RENDEZVOUS  69 

be  as  near  contentment  and  happiness  as  I  can  be  till  I 
meet  your  father  again.  In  the  meantime  your  good 
friend  here  can  advise  you  far  better  than  I  can  as  to 
what  your  course  had  better  be.  If  you  can  obtain  any 
high  influence,  use  it  for  obtaining  your  father's  release. 
If  it  be  accompanied  by  a  sentence  of  exile  from  France 
it  matters  not,  so  that  he  is  freed.  You  can  then  return 
here,  and  I  will  gladly  fly  with  you  to  join  him  in  Scot- 
land." 

Malcolm  now  rose  from  his  seat  and  left  mother  and 
son  half  an  hour  together.  When  two  o'clock  struck  he 
returned  to  them. 

"There  is  the  signal,"  the  countess  said,  rising,  "and 
now  we  must  part."  She  had  already  refused  to  accede 
to  Ronald's  entreaty  that  she  would  meet  him  there 
again. 

"No,  my  son,  we  have  been  permitted  to  meet  this 
once,  but  we  must  not  tempt  fortune  again.  Sooner  or 
later  something  would  be  sure  to  occur  which  would  lead 
to  discovery,  and  bring  ruin  upon  all  our  plans." 

"We  will  see  you  safe  up  the  ladder,  mother,"  Ronald 
said.  "It  is  no  easy  matter  to  climb  up  a  rope-ladder 
swinging  loosely." 

"No,  I  discovered  that  in  descending,"  the  countess 
said;  "but  if  you  come  with  me  you  must  take  off  your 
boots — the  print  of  a  man's  footstep  in  the  garden  would 
ruin  us  all." 

Taking  off  their  boots  they  accompanied  her  through 
the  garden.  There  was  a  last  passionate  embrace  at  the 
foot  of  the  ladder,  then  the  countess  mounted  it  while 
they  held  it  steady.  Directly  she  entered  the  window 
she  undid  the  fastening  of  the  rope  inside  and  let  the 
ladder  drop  down  to  them.  Five  minutes  later  Ronald 
descended  the  rope  into  the  river.  Malcolm  shifted  the 
grapnel  so  that  it  caught  only  on  the  edge  of  the  parapet 


70  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

and  could  be  shaken  off  from  below  when  the  strain  on 
the  rope  was  removed,  then  he  slid  down  to  Ronald's  side. 
A  sharp  jerk  brought  down  the  grapnel,  and  they  returned 
along  the  edge  of  the  river  as  they  had  come,  crossed  in 
the  boat,  and  waited  for  morning. 

They  waited  two  days  longer  in  Tours  in  order  that 
they  might  receive,  through  Jeanne  from  the  countess, 
a  list  of  the  noble  families  to  which  she  was  related,  with 
notes  as  to  those  persons  of  whom  she  had  seen  most 
before  her  marriage,  and  who  she  beUeved  would  be  most 
disposed  to  exert  their  influence  on  her  behalf. 

"Jeanne,"  Ronald  said,  "I  am  troubled  that  I  do  not 
know  what  I  can  do  to  show  you  how  grateful  I  am.  I 
should  like  to  give  you  some  souvenir,  but  what  can  I 
do — you  could  not  wear  brooches,  or  ear-rings,  or 
trinkets." 

"That  I  could  not,  monsieur,"  Jeanne  broke  in  with  a 
smile;  "and  if  I  could  I  would  not  accept  them  from  you. 
I  have  done  what  I  have  done  because  I  pitied  your 
mother  and  you." 

"Well,  Jeanne,"  Ronald  said,  "you  may  not  be  a  lay 
sister  all  your  life;  you  have  taken  no  vows  that  will  bind 
you  for  ever,  and  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  lady  superior 
can  absolve  you  from  your  engagements  should  you  at  any 
time  wish  to  go  back  to  the  world;  if  so,  and  if  I  am  still 
in  France,  I  will  come  to  dance  at  your  wedding,  and  will 
promise  you  as  pretty  a  necklace  and  ear-rings  as  are  to  be 
found  in  Touraine." 

"Very  well,  that  is  a  bargain,"  Jeanne  said  laughing. 

The  next  day  Ronald  and  his  companion  started  for 
Paris.  On  arriving  they  found  that  Colonel  Hume's 
regiment  had  returned  to  the  capital.  Ronald  at  once 
called  on  Colonel  Hume  and  related  to  him  the  success 
which  had  attended  the  first  portion  of  his  undertaking. 

"I  congratulate  you  indeed,"  Colonel  Hume  said.  "I 


THE     RENDEZVOUS  7I 

own  that  I  thought  your  enterprise  was  a  hopeless  one. 
Now,  my  young  friend,  what  do  you  mean  to  do  next?" 

"Would  it  be  possible,  sir,  to  ascertain  where  my  father 
is  confined?" 

"I  think  not,  my  lad,"  the  colonel  said  gravely.  "In 
addition  to  the  four  or  five  prisons  in  Paris  there  are  a 
score  of  others  in  different  parts  of  France.  The  names 
of  the  prisoners  in  each  are  known  only  to  the  governors; 
to  all  others  within  the  walls  they  exist  as  numbers  only. 
The  governors  themselves  are  sworn  to  secrecy,  and  even 
if  we  could  get  at  one  or  two  of  them,  which  would  be 
difficult  enough,  we  could  hope  for  no  more.  I  can  see 
nothing  for  you  but  to  practise  patience,  so  conducting 
yourself  as  to  gain  friends  and  make  a  name  and  influence, 
so  that  at  your  grandfather's  death  we  may  bring  as 
strong  a  pressure  as  possible  to  bear  upon  the  king." 

"How  old  is  my  grandfather?"  Ronald  asked. 

"He  is  a  man  about  sixty." 

"Why,  he  may  Uve  twenty  years  yet!"  Ronald  ex- 
claimed bitterly. 

"Do  not  look  at  the  worst  side  of  the  question," 
Colonel  Hume  repUed  with  a  smile.  "But  he  may  live 
some  years,"  he  went  on  more  gravely,  "and  in  the 
meantime  you  must  think  what  you  had  better  do.  I 
will  tell  you  a  great  secret,  that  it  has  been  finally 
resolved  that  an  expedition  shall  sail  this  winter  for 
Scotland,  and  fifteen  thousand  troops  will  assemble  at 
Dunkirk  under  Marshal  Saxe.  We  are  to  form  part  of  the 
expedition,  with  several  other  Scottish  regiments.  You 
are  too  young  as  yet  for  me  to  ask  for  a  commission  for 
you,  but  if  you  like  I  will  enrol  you  as  a  gentieman 
volunteer.  I  will  introduce  you  to  the  Chevalier,  and  it  may 
be  that  if  he  succeeds  in  gaining  the  crown  of  Scotland, 
if  not  of  England,  he  will  himself  ask  King  Louis  as 
a  personal  favour  to  release  and  restore  to  him  Colonel 


72  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

Leslie  of  Glenlyon,  who  fought  bravely  with  him  in  '15. 
What  do  you  say  to  that?" 

"I  thank  your  greatly,  sir,  and  accept  your  offer  most 
gratefully." 

"That  is  settled  then,"  Colonel  Hume  said;  "and  now 
about  outfit.  A  gentleman  volunteer  wears  the  uniform 
of  the  officers  of  the  regiment,  and  indeed  is  one  in  all 
respects  except  that  he  draws  no  pay.  My  purse  will  be 
at  your  disposal.  Do  not  show  any  false  modesty  about 
accepting  help  from  me.  Your  father  would  have  shared 
his  last  penny  with  me  had  I  needed  it." 

"I  thank  you  heartily,  colonel,  for  your  offer,  and 
should  it  be  necessary  I  will  avail  myself  of  it,  but  at 
present  I  have  ample  funds.  Malcolm  carried  off  with 
me  a  bag  with  a  hundred  louis,  and  up  to  the  day  when 
I  landed  in  France  these  had  never  been  touched.  I  have 
eighty  of  them  still  remaining,  which  will  provide  my 
outfit  and  my  maintenance  for  a  long  time  to  come." 

At  the  end  of  a  week  Ronald  had  procured  his  uni- 
form, and  was  presented  by  the  colonel  to  the  officers  of 
the  regiment  as  Ronald  Leslie,  the  son  of  an  old  friend  of 
his,  who  was  joining  the  regiment  as  a  gentleman  volun- 
teer. Malcolm  joined  only  in  the  capacity  of  Ronald's 
servant.  It  was  painful  to  the  lad  that  his  old  friend 
and  protector  should  assume  such  a  relation  towards  him, 
but  Malcolm  laughed  at  his  scruples. 

"My  dear  Ronald,"  he  said,  "I  was  your  father's 
servant,  and  yet  his  friend.  Why  should  I  not  act  in  the 
same  capacity  to  you?  As  to  the  duties,  they  are  so  light 
that,  now  I  do  not  belong  to  the  regiment,  my  only 
difficulty  will  be  to  kill  time.  There  is  nothing  to  do 
save  polish  up  your  arms  and  your  equipment." 

It  was  now  the  end  of  August,  and  for  the  next  four 
months  Ronald  worked  hard  at  drill.  Early  in  January 
the  2nd  Scottish  Dragoons  marched  for  Dunkirk,  where 


THE     RENDEZVOUS  73 

twenty  thousand  men  assembled,  while  a  large  number 
of  men-of-war  and  transports  were  gathered  in  the  port. 
One  day,  when  Ronald  was  walking  in  the  street  with 
Malcolm  at  his  heels,  the  latter  stepped  up  to  him  and 
touched  him. 

"Do  you  see  that  officer  in  the  uniform  of  a  colonel  of 
the  Black  Musketeers,  in  that  group  at  the  opposite 
comer;  look  at  him  well,  for  he  is  your  father's  greatest 
enemy,  and  would  be  yours  if  he  knew  who  you  are;  that 
is  the  Duke  de  Chateaurouge." 

Ronald  gazed  at  the  man  who  had  exercised  so  evil 
an  influence  upon  the  fate  of  his  parents.  He  was  a  tall 
dark  man  with  a  pointed  moustache,  and  of  from  forty 
to  forty-five  years  of  age.  His  features  were  regular  and 
handsome;  but  in  his  thin  straight  eyebrows,  the  curl  of 
his  lips,  and  a  certain  supercilious  drooping  of  the  eyelids, 
Ronald  read  the  evil  passions  which  rendered  him  so 
dangerous  and  implacable  an  enemy. 

"So  that  is  the  duke!"  Ronald  said  when  he  had  passed 
on.  "I  did  not  know  that  he  was  a  soldier." 

"He  is  an  honorary  colonel  of  the  regiment,  and  only 
does  duty  with  it  when  it  is  called  on  active  service;  but; 
he  served  in  it  for  some  years  as  a  young  man.  I  warn 
you  he  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  best  swordsmen  in  France." 

"I  care  not  how  good  a  swordsman  he  is,"  Ronald  said 
hotly. 

"Don't  do  anything  rash,  Ronald;  I  have  no  fear  about 
your  swordsmanship,  for  I  know  in  the  last  four  months 
you  have  practised  hard.  But  at  present  it  were  madness  to 
quarrel  with  the  duke;  you  have  everything  to  lose  and 
nothing  to  gain.  If  he  killed  you  there  would  an  end  of  you 
and  of  your  plans;  if  you  killed  him  you  would  have  to  fly 
the  country,  for  a  court  favourite  is  not  to  be  slain  with 
as  much  impunity  as  a  bourgeois,  and  equally  would  there 
be  an  end  of  all  hope  of  obtaining  your  father's  release." 


74  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

A  few  days  later  a  messenger  arrived  with  the  news 
that  the  French  fleet  from  Brest  had  sailed,  and  had  met 
the  English  fleet  which  had  gone  off  in  pursuit  of  it,  and 
that  the  coast  of  Kent  was  in  consequence  unguarded. 
Orders  were  instantly  given  that  the  troops  should 
embark  on  board  the  transports,  and  as  fast  as  these  were 
filled  they  set  sail.  The  embarkation  of  the  cavalry 
naturally  took  longer  time  than  that  of  the  infantry,  and 
before  the  Scottish  Dragoons  had  got  their  horses  on 
board  a  portion  of  the  fleet  was  already  out  of  sight. 

"Was  there  ever  such  luck!"  Malcolm  exclaimed,  "the 
wind  is  rising  every  moment,  and  blowing  straight  into 
the  harbour;  unless  I  mistake  not,  there  will  be  no  saiUng 
to-night." 

This  was  soon  evident  to  all.  Signals  were  made  from 
ship  to  ship,  fresh  anchors  were  let  down,  and  the  top- 
mast housed.  By  midnight  it  was  blowing  a  tremendous 
gale,  which  continued  for  three  days.  The  portion  of  the 
fleet  which  had  sailed  had  been  utterly  dispersed  by 
the  gale.  Many  ships  were  lost,  and  the  rest,  shattered  and 
dismantled,  arrived  at  intervals  at  the  various  French 
ports.  The  blow  was  too  heavy  to  be  repaired.  The  English 
fleet  had  again  returned  to  the  coast,  and  were  on  the 
look-out  to  intercept  the  expedition,  and  as  this  was  now 
reduced  to  a  little  more  than  half  of  its  original  strength 
no  surprise  was  felt  when  the  plan  was  abandoned  al- 
together. 

Marshal  Saxe  with  a  portion  of  the  troops  marched  to 
join  the  army  in  Flanders,  and  the  Scotch  Dragoons  were 
ordered  to  return  to  Paris  for  the  present. 

For  a  year  Ronald  remained  with  the  regiment  in  Paris. 
He  had  during  that  time  been  introduced  by  Colonel 
Hume  to  several  members  of  his  mother's  family.  Twice  he 
travelled  to  Tours  and  sent  messages  to  his  mother 
through  Jeanne,  and  received  answers  from  the  countess. 


THE     RENDEZVOUS  75 

She  had,  however,  refuse  to  meet  him  again  on  the 
terrace,  saying  that  she  was  firmly  resolved  not  to  run 
the  risk  of  danger  to  him  and  the  failure  of  all  their  hopes, 
by  any  rash  step. 

At  the  end  of  the  summer  campaign  in  Flanders 
Marshal  Saxe  returned  to  Paris,  and  Colonel  Hume  one 
day  took  Ronald  and  introduced  him  to  him,  having 
previously  interested  the  marshal  by  relating  his  history 
to  him.  The  marshal  asked  Ronald  many  questions,  and 
was  much  pleased  with  his  frank  manner  and  bearing. 

"You  shall  have  any  protection  I  can  give  you,"  the 
marshal  said.  "I  remember  your  father  well,  and  many 
a  carouse  have  we  had  together  in  Flanders.  But  I  am 
a  soldier,  you  know,  and  though  the  king  is  glad  enough 
to  employ  our  swords  in  fighting  his  enemies,  we  have 
but  Httle  influence  at  court.  I  promise  you,  however, 
that  after  the  first  great  victory  I  win  I  will  ask  the 
release  of  your  father  as  a  personal  favour  from  the 
king,  on  the  ground  that  he  was  an  old  comrade  of  mine." 

It  seemed  that  some  of  his  mother's  family  with  whom 
he  had  communicated  must  have  desired  to  gain  the 
favour  of  the  favourite  of  the  king  by  relating  the  circum- 
stances to  him,  for  a  short  time  after  Ronald's  interview 
with  the  marshal  the  marquis  came  up  to  Colonel  Hume 
when  he  was  on  duty  in  the  king's  ante-chamber,  and,  in 
the  presence  of  a  number  of  courtiers,  said  to  him: 

"So,  Colonel  Hume,  I  find  that  I  have  to  thank  you 
for  harbouring  in  your  regiment,  an  impostor,  who  claims 
to  be  my  grandson.  I  shall  know,  sir,  how  to  repay  the 
obligation." 

"The  gentleman  in  question  is  no  impostor,  marquis, 
as  I  have  taken  the  pains  to  inform  myself.  And  I  am 
not  aware  of  any  reason  why  I  should  not  admit  the  son 
of  a  Scottish  gentleman  into  my  regiment,  even  though 
he  happen  to  be  a  grandson  of  yours.  As  to  your  threat. 


76  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

sir,  as  long  as  I  do  my  duty  to  his  majesty  I  fear  the 
displeasure  of  no  man." 

Two  nights  later,  as  Ronald  was  returning  from  dining 
with  Colonel  Hume  and  some  of  his  officers,  he  was 
suddenly  attacked  in  a  narrow  street  by  six  men.  The 
instant  the  men  rushed  out  from  a  lane,  at  whose  entrance 
a  lantern  was  dimly  burning,  Malcolm's  sword  was  out, 
and  before  the  assailants  had  time  to  strike  a  blow  he 
had  run  the  foremost  through  the  body. 

Ronald  instantly  recovered  from  his  surprise  and  also 
drew.  The  men  were  for  a  moment  checked  by  the  fall  of 
their  leader;  but  then  seeing  that  they  had  opposed  to 
them  only  one  man,  and  another  whom  they  regarded  as 
a  lad,  scarcely  to  be  taken  into  consideration,  they  rushed 
upon  them.  They  were  quickly  undeceived.  Ronald 
parried  the  first  blow  aimed  at  him  and  stretched  his 
opponent  on  the  pavement,  and  then  springing  forward, 
after  a  few  rapid  thrusts  and  parries  ran  the  next  through 
the  shoulder  almost  at  the  same  moment  that  Malcolm 
stretched  another  opponent  on  the  ground. 

Terrified  at  the  downfall  of  three  of  their  number,  while 
a  fourth  leaned  against  a  door-post  disabled,  the  two  re- 
maining ruffians  took  to  their  heels  and  fled  at  the  top  of 
their  speed,  the  whole  affair  having  lasted  scarce  a  minute. 

"Tell  your  employer,"  Ronald  said  to  the  wounded 
man,  "that  I  am  not  to  be  disposed  of  so  easily  as  he 
imagined." 

The  next  morning  Ronald  communicated  to  Colonel 
Hume  what  had  happened. 

"It's  just  as  well,  my  young  friend,  that  you  are  going 
to  leave  Paris.  I  received  orders  half  an  hour  ago  for 
the  regiment  to  march  to  the  frontier  at  once.  That  is 
the  marquis's  doing,  no  doubt.  He  thought  to  get  rid 
of  you  last  night  and  to  punish  me  this  morning;  but  he 
has  failed  both  ways." 


FONTENOY  77 


CHAPTER   VII 
FONTENOY 


A  FORTNIGHT  after  the  Scottish  dragoons  joined  the 
army  the  king  was  present  at  an  inspection  of  their 
regiment.  As  the  brilHant  cortege  passed  along  the  Hne 
Ronald  saw  among  the  gaily-dressed  throng  of  officers 
riding  behind  the  king  and  Marshal  Saxe  the  Marquis  de 
Recambours  and  the  Duke  de  Chateaurouge  side  by 
side.  Ronald  with  two  other  gentleman  volunteers  were 
in  their  places  in  the  rear  of  the  regiment.  It  was  drawn 
up  in  double  line,  and  as  the  royal  party  rode  along  for 
the  second  time,  Ronald  saw  that  the  two  noblemen  were 
looking  scrutinizingly  through  the  line  of  troopers  at 
himself  and  his  two  companions. 

That  evening  Colonel  Hume  on  his  return  from  a  visit 
to  Marshal  Saxe  told  Ronald  that  the  general  had 
inquired  after  him,  and  had  sent  him  word  that  if  he 
won  the  battle  he  would  not  forget  the  promise  he  had 
made  him.  He  had  requested  Colonel  Hume  to  place 
Ronald  at  his  disposal  on  the  day  of  battle. 

"  'I  shall  want  active  officers  to  carry  my  messages,'  he 
said,  'and  your  young  friend  may  have  a  greater  oppor- 
tunity of  distinguishing  himself  than  he  would  with  the 
regiment.  I  should  in  that  case  find  it  all  the  easier  to 
bring  his  business  before  the  king.' 

"The  marshal  is  terribly  ill,"  Colonel  Hume  said  as  he 
reported  the  conversation  to  Ronald,  "so  ill  that  he  can 
only  occasionally  sit  on  his  horse.  Nothing  but  his 
indomitable  courage  sustains  him.  He  is  drawn  about  in 
a  light  carriage  made  of  basket-work,  and  this  serves 
him  also  for  his  bed." 


78  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

On  the  7  th  of  May  the  enemy  were  known  to  be  close 
at  hand,  and  the  French  selected  the  position  on  which 
they  would  fight.  The  village  of  Fontenoy  had  already 
been  occupied  by  a  strong  body  of  troops  under  Marshal 
Noailles,  and  the  rest  of  the  army  now  moved  forward  to 
the  posts  allotted  to  them.  The  English  army  were  close 
at  hand,  and  it  was  certain  that  the  battle  would  be  fought 
on  the  morrow. 

Before  daybreak  the  camp  was  astir,  and  the  troops 
took  the  positions  assigned  to  them.  Even  now  it  was 
hardly  believed  that  an  attack  would  be  made  by  the 
enemy  so  long  as  the  French  remained  in  their  all  but 
impregnable  position;  but  presently  the  columns  of  the 
enemy  were  seen  advancing.  Ronald  had  ridden  up  to 
the  litter  on  which  Marshal  Saxe  was  placed,  and  after 
saluting,  had  taken  up  his  position  with  a  number  of 
other  officers,  in  readiness  to  carry  orders  to  different 
parts  of  the  field. 

At  a  short  distance  from  the  marshal  the  King  of 
France  with  the  dauphin  and  the  brilliant  cortege  of 
nobles  had  taken  up  his  post.  From  the  position  in  which 
the  marshal  had  caused  himself  to  be  placed  a  complete 
view  of  the  enemy's  approaching  ranks  was  obtained.  It 
could  soon  be  seen  that  the  Dutch  troops,  who  on  the 
English  right  were  advancing  to  the  attack,  were  moving 
against  the  villages  of  Antoin  and  Fontenoy.  A  strong 
force,  headed,  as  was  known  afterwards,  by  General 
Ingoldsby,  moved  towards  the  wood  of  Barre;  while  a 
solid  column  of  EngUsh  and  Hanoverians,  10,000  strong, 
marched  forward  to  the  attack  across  the  broken  ground 
between  Fontenoy  and  the  wood  of  Barre. 

It  was  as  yet  but  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  the 
cannon  broke  out  into  a  roar  on  both  sides.  The  Dutch, 
who  were  commanded  by  the  Prince  of  Waldeck,  soon 
hesitated,  and  in  a  short  time  fell  back  out  of  range  of  fire. 


FONTENOY  79 

On  the  English  right  General  Ingoldsby  penetrated  some 
distance  into  the  wood  of  Barre,  and  then  fell  back  again 
as  the  Dutch  had  done.  In  an  hour  after  the  fighting  had 
commenced  the  right  and  left  flank  of  the  allied  army  had 
ceased  their  attack.  There  remained  only  the  centre,  but 
this  was  advancing. 

Under  the  command  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  the 
column  crossed  the  ravine  in  front  of  Fontenoy.  The 
ground  was  so  broken  that  the  troops  were  unable  to 
deploy,  but  moved  forward  in  a  solid  mass  with  a  front 
of  only  forty  men. 

The  French  batteries  from  the  right  and  left  mowed 
them  down  in  lines,  but  as  steadily  as  if  on  parade  the 
places  were  filled  up,  and  unshaken  and  calm  the  great 
column  moved  forward.  The  cannon  which  they  dragged 
along  by  hand  opened  against  Fontenoy  and  the  redoubts, 
and  as,  in  spite  of  the  hail  of  fire,  they  pressed  steadily 
on,  the  French  gunners  were  obliged  to  abandon  their 
cannon  and  fly. 

The  regiment  of  French  guards,  officered  almost 
entirely  by  the  highest  nobles,  met  the  English  guards,  who 
composed  the  front  lines  of  the  column.  A  tremendous 
volley  flashed  along  the  English  line,  shattering  the  ranks 
of  the  French  guard.  There  was  a  moment's  fierce 
fighting,  and  then  the  EngUsh  column  swept  from  before  it 
the  remains  of  the  French  guard,  and  cleared  the  ravine 
which  defended  Fontenoy. 

Ronald  felt  his  heart  beat  with  excitement  and  a 
feeling  of  pride  and  admiration  as  he  saw  the  English 
advancing  unmoved  through  the  storm  of  fire.  They 
advanced  in  the  most  perfect  order.  The  sergeants  calmly 
raised  or  depressed  the  soldiers'  muskets  to  direct  the 
fire;  each  vacant  place  was  filled  quietly  and  regularly 
without  hesitation  or  hurry;  and  exclamations  of  surprise 
and  admiration  broke  even  from  the  French  officers. 


80  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

Regiment  after  regiment  was  brought  up  and  hurled 
against  the  head  of  the  column,  but  with  no  more  effect 
than  waves  against  a  rock,  each  being  dashed  aside 
shattered  and  broken  by  the  steady  volleys  and  regular 
lines  of  bayonets.  Ronald  and  other  officers  were  sent 
off  to  bring  up  the  cavalry,  but  in  vain  did  these  strive  to 
break  the  serried  column.  One  regiment  after  another 
charged  down  upon  it,  but  the  English,  retaining  their 
fire  until  they  were  within  a  few  yards  of  their  muzzles, 
received  them  with  such  tremendous  volleys  that  they 
recoiled  in  disorder. 

The  French  regiment  of  Vaisseaux  next  advanced  to 
the  attack,  and  fought  with  greater  gallantry  than  any 
which  had  preceded  it;  but  at  last,  when  almost  anni- 
hilated, its  survivors  fell  back.  And  now  it  seemed  as  if 
this  10,000  men  were  to  be  victorious  over  the  whole 
French  army.  Marshal  Saxe  begged  the  king  to  retire 
with  the  dauphin  across  the  bridge  of  Calonne  while  he 
did  what  he  could  to  retrieve  the  battle,  but  the  king 
refused  to  leave  the  field.  There  was  a  hurried  council 
held  round  Louis,  and  it  was  agreed  to  make  a  great 
effort  by  calling  up  the  whole  of  the  troops  between 
Fontenoy  and  Antoin,  as  the  positions  they  held  were  no 
longer  threatened  by  the  Dutch. 

Had  the  latter  now  advanced  nothing  could  have  saved 
the  French  army  from  utter  defeat;  but  they  remained 
immovable  at  a  distance  from  the  field  of  battle.  The 
English  had  now  won  the  crown  of  the  position,  had  cut 
through  the  French  centre,  and  were  moving  forward 
towards  the  bridge  of  Calonne,  when  the  whole  of  the 
French  artillery,  which  had,  by  the  advice  of  the  Duke  of 
Richelieu,  been  brought  up,  opened  fire  on  the  English 
column.  At  the  same  moment  the  French  regiments  from 
Antoin  fell  upon  it;  while  Marshal  Saxe,  who  had,  when 
the  danger  became  imminent,  mounted  his  horse,  himself 


FONTENOY  8l 

brought  up  the  Irish  Brigade,  who,  with  a  wild  yell  of  hatred, 
flung  itself  furiously  upon  the  flank  of  the  English. 

Attacked  thus  on  all  sides,  mown  down  by  a  heavy 
fire  of  artillery,  unsupported  amid  an  army  of  foes,  the 
column  could  do  no  more.  Ten  thousand  men  could  not 
withstand  fifty  thousand.  Their  ranks  were  twice  broken 
by  the  Irish,  but  twice  their  officers  rallied  them;  until 
at  last,  when  it  became  evident  that  no  more  could  be 
done,  the  column  fell  slowly  back  in  an  order  as  perfect 
and  regular  as  that  in  which  it  had  advanced. 

French  historians  have  done  ample  justice  to  the 
extraordinary  valour  shown  by  the  English  troops  on  this 
occasion,  a  valour  never  surpassed  in  the  long  annals  of 
the  British  Army.  The  glory  and  honour  of  the  day 
rested  with  them,  rather  than  with  the  victorious  army  of 
France.  More  than  half  the  column  had  fallen  in  the 
desperate  engagement,  but  the  loss  of  the  victors  was 
even  greater,  and  comprised  many  belonging  to  the 
noblest  families  of  France. 

Ronald  had  won  the  warm  approval  of  Marshal  Saxe 
for  the  manner  in  which  he  carried  his  orders  across 
ground  swept  by  a  heavy  fire,  and  brought  up  the 
regiments  to  within  close  quarters  of  the  English;  and  after 
the  battle  was  over  Marshal  Saxe  presented  to  the  king 
several  of  his  staff"  who  had  most  distinguished  themselves, 
and  calling  up  Ronald,  who  was  standing  near,  for  his 
horse  had  been  shot  under  him  as  he  rode  by  the  side  of 
the  marshal  with  the  Irish  Brigade  to  the  attack,  the 
marshal  said: 

"Allow  me  to  present  to  your  majesty  Ronald  Leslie, 
a  young  Scottish  gentleman  of  good  family,  who  is  a 
volunteer  in  the  Scottish  Dragoons,  and  has  rendered 
great  service  to-day  by  the  manner  in  which  he  has  borne 
my  orders  through  the  thickest  of  the  fire." 

"I  will  bear  you  in  mind,  young  gentleman,"  the  king 

F 


82  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

said  graciously,  "and  I  charge  the  marshal  to  bring  your 
name  before  me  on  a  future  day." 

His  duty  as  aide-de-camp  over,  Ronald  rejoined  his 
regiment.  They  had  lost  nearly  a  third  of  their  number 
in  their  charges  upon  the  English  column.  Major  Munro 
had  been  killed,  the  colonel  severely  wounded,  and  a 
number  of  officers  had  fallen.  Ronald  went  about  among 
the  men  assisting  to  bind  up  wounds,  and  supplying  those 
who  needed  it  with  wine  and  other  refreshments.  Presently 
he  was  joined  by  Malcolm. 

"Thank  God  you  are  safe,  Ronald.  This  has  been  a 
great  day  for  you." 

"You  mean  about  the  marshal  presenting  me  to  the 
king?  Yes,  that  ought  to  help  us." 

"No,  I  didn't  mean  that,  for  I  had  not  heard  of  it.  I 
mean  about  your  grandfather,  the  Marquis  de  Recambours. 
A  ball  from  one  of  the  English  field-pieces  struck  him 
full  in  the  chest,  and  of  course  slew  him  instantly.  So  now 
the  greatest  obstacle  to  the  release  of  your  father  and 
mother  is  out  of  the  way." 

"Thank  God  for  that!"  Ronald  said.  "I  have  no  reason 
for  feeling  one  spark  of  regret  at  what  has  befallen  him. 
He  was  the  cruel  persecutor  of  my  parents,  and  did  his  best 
to  get  me  removed.  There  is  but  one  obstacle  now  to  ob- 
taining my  father's  release,  and  as  he  is  neither  a  relation 
nor  an  old  man  I  shall  be  able  to  deal  with  him  myself." 

"Yes,  but  you  must  be  careful,  Ronald;  remember  the 
decree  against  duelling.  We  must  not  make  a  false  step 
now,  when  fortune  is  at  last  favouring  us.  There  will  be 
no  more  fighting,  I  fancy.  The  English  will  certainly  not 
attack  us  again,  and  Tournay  must  fall.  The  king  is  sure 
to  go  back  to  Paris  at  once,  where  he  will  be  received 
with  enthusiasm.  Marshal  Saxe  will  probably  follow 
as  soon  as  Tournay  has  fallen.  When  the  marshal  arrives 
in  Paris  we  will  get  him  to  present  it." 


FONTENOY  83 

Tournay  surrendered  a  few  days  after  the  battle,  and 
the  allied  army  fell  back  and  resumed  a  defensive  attitude. 
The  king  therefore  returned  at  once  to  Paris,  and  Marshal 
Saxe,  handing  over  the  command  of  the  army  to  Marshal 
de  Noailles,  followed  him  by  easy  stages.  Delighted  above 
all  things  at  a  success  gained  over  the  English,  who  had 
for  centuries  been  victorious  in  every  battle  in  which 
England  and  France  had  met  as  enemies,  the  citizens  of 
Paris  organized  a  succession  of  brilliant  fetes,  which 
were  responded  to  by  entertainments  of  all  kinds  at 
Versailles.  The  Scottish  Dragoons  were  still  at  the  front; 
but  Colonel  Hume  had  been  brought  to  Paris,  as  it  would 
be  some  time  ere  he  would  be  able  again  to  take  the  com- 
mand of  his  regiment.  Ronald  called  at  the  house  where 
the  colonel  lodged,  upon  the  day  after  his  return  from 
Tours,  and  found  that  he  had  arrived  upon  the  previous 
day.  Ronald  was  at  once  shown  up  on  sending  in  his  name. 
The  colonel  was  lying  on  the  couch  when  he  entered. 

"How  are  you,  colonel?" 

"I  am  going  on  as  well  as  possible,  Ronald;  they  found 
the  ball  and  got  it  out  the  day  before  I  left  the  regiment, 
and  I  shall  do  well  now.  What  I  have  got  to  do  now  is 
lie  quiet,  and  the  doctor  promises  me  that  in  six  weeks' 
time  I  shall  be  fit  to  mount  a  horse  again.  Marshal  Saxe 
sent  yesterday  evening  to  inquire  after  me,  and  I  will 
send  you  to  thank  him  for  so  sending,  and  to  inquire  on 
my  part  how  he  himself  is  going  on.  My  message  will  be 
a  good  excuse  for  your  presenting  yourself." 

Ronald  found  the  ante-chamber  of  the  marshal  crowded 
with  nobles  and  officers  who  had  come  to  pay  their 
respects  to  the  victorious  general,  who  was,  next  to  the 
king  himself,  at  that  moment  the  most  popular  man  in 
France.  Hitherto,  as  a  Protestant  and  a  foreigner,  Maurice 
of  Saxony  had  been  regarded  by  many  with  jealousy  and 
dislike;  but  the  victory  which  he  had  won  for  the  French 


84  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

arms   had   for   the   time   obliterated   every   feeling  save 
admiration  and  gratitude. 

Presently  the  marshal  came  out  from  the  inner  room 
with  the  dauphin,  who  had  called  on  the  part  of  the  king 
to  inquire  after  his  health.  He  was  now  able  to  walk, 
the  excitement  of  the  battle  and  the  satisfaction  of  the 
victory  having  enabled  him  partially  to  shake  off  the 
disease  which  afflicted  him.  After  the  dauphin  had  left 
the  marshal  made  the  tour  of  the  apartment,  exchanging 
a  few  words  with  all  present. 

"Ah!  you  are  there,  young  Leslie,"  he  said  familiarly 
when  he  came  to  Ronald.  "Where  have  you  been?  I 
have  not  seen  you  since  the  day  when  you  galloped  about 
with  my  messages  through  the  English  fire  as  if  you  had 
a  charmed  life." 

"Colonel  Hume  gave  me  leave,  sir,  to  travel  on  private 
business.  I  am  now  the  bearer  of  a  message  from  him, 
thanking  you  for  your  kind  enquiries  as  to  his  wound; 
he  bids  me  say  that  he  trusts  that  your  own  health  is 
rapidly  recovering." 

"As  you  see,  Leslie,  Fontenoy  has  done  wonders  for  me 
as  well  as  for  France;  but  wait  here,  I  will  speak  with 
you  again." 

In  half  an  hour  most  of  the  callers  took  their  departure, 
then  the  marshal  called  Ronald  into  an  inner  room. 

"To-morrow,"  he  said,  "I  am  going  to  pay  my  respects 
to  the  king  at  Versailles.  I  will  take  you  with  me.  I  do 
not  think  the  king  will  be  able  to  refuse  my  first  request, 
and  when  your  mother  is  out  we  must  put  our  heads 
together  and  see  about  getting  your  father's  release." 

Ronald  expressed  his  deep  gratitude  at  the  marshal's 
kindness. 

The  next  day  Ronald  presented  himself  at  the  hotel  of 
Marshal  Saxe  and  rode  by  the  side  of  his  carriage  out  to 
Versailles.  The  king,  surrounded  by  a  brilliant  train  of 


FONTENOY  85 

courtiers,  received  the  marshal  with  the  greatest  warmth, 
and  after  talking  to  him  for  some  time  retired  with  him 
into  his  private  closet.  A  few  minutes  later  one  of  the 
royal  pages  came  out  into  the  audience-chamber  and  said 
in  a  loud  voice  that  the  king  desired  the  presence  of 
Monsieur  Ronald  Leslie. 

Greatly  embarrassed  at  finding  himself  the  centre  of 
observation  not  unmingled  with  envy  at  the  summons, 
Ronald  followed  the  page  into  the  presence  of  the  king, 
who  was  alone  with  Marshal  Saxe.  Louis,  who  was  in 
high  good  humour,  gave  Ronald  his  hand  to  kiss,  saying: 

"I  told  the  marshal  to  recall  your  name  to  me,  and  he 
has  done  so  now.  He  says  that  you  have  a  boon  to  ask 
of  me." 

"Yes,  sire,"  the  marshal  said;  "and  please  consider 
graciously  that  it  is  I  who  ask  it  as  well  as  he." 

"It  is  granted  before  you  name  it,  marshal,"  the  king 
said.  "I  give  you  my  royal  word  that  whatever  be  your 
boon,  provided  that  it  be  within  the  bounds  of  possibility, 
it  is  yours." 

"Then,  sire,  I  ask  that  an  old  comrade  and  fellow- 
soldier  of  mine,  who  fought  bravely  for  your  majesty,  but 
who  fell  under  your  majesty's  displeasure  many  years 
ago  on  account  of  a  marriage  which  he  made  contrary  to 
your  pleasure,  may  be  released.  He  has  now  been  over 
sixteen  years  in  prison,  and  has  therefore  paid  dearly  for 
thwarting  your  will,  and  his  wife  has  all  this  time  been 
confined  in  a  convent.  They  are  the  father  and  mother  of 
this  brave  lad — Colonel  Leslie,  who  commanded  your 
majesty's  regiment  of  Scotch  Dragoons,  and  his  wife,  the 
Countess  Amelie  of  Recambours.  I  ask  your  majesty,  as 
my  boon,  that  you  will  order  this  officer  to  be  released 
and  the  lady  allowed  to  leave  the  convent." 

"Peste,  marshal!"  the  king  said  good-temperedly;  "your 
request  is  one  which  will  get  me  into  hot  water  with  a 


86  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

score  of  people.  From  the  day  the  marquis  was  killed  at 
Fontenoy  I  have  heard  of  nothing  but  questions  about  his 
estates,  and  I  believe  that  no  small  portion  of  them  have 
been  already  promised." 

"I  say  nothing  about  the  estates,"  the  marshal  replied; 
"as  to  that,  your  majesty's  sense  of  justice  is  too  well 
known  for  it  to  be  necessary  for  me  to  say  a  single  word. 
The  countess  has  estates  of  her  own,  which  she  inherited 
from  her  mother,  but  even  as  to  these  I  say  nothing.  It 
is  her  liberty  and  that  of  her  husband  which  I  and  this 
brave  lad  ask  of  your  majesty." 

"It  is  granted,  marshal,  and  had  your  boon  been  a  great 
one  instead  of  a  small  one  I  would  have  granted  it  as 
freely";  and  the  king  again  held  out  his  hand  to  Ronald, 
who  bent  on  one  knee  to  kiss  it,  tears  of  joy  flowing 
down  his  cheeks  and  preventing  the  utterance  of  any 
audible  thanks  for  the  boon,  which  far  surpassed  his 
expectations;  for  the  marshal  had  said  nothing  as  to  his 
intention  of  asking  for  his  father's  freedom,  which  indeed 
he  only  decided  to  do  upon  seeing  in  how  favourable  a 
disposition  he  found  the  king. 

The  king  touched  a  bell  and  bade  the  page  who  entered 
order  his  secretary  to  attend  at  once. 

"Search  the  register  of  the  state  prisons,"  he  said,  "and 
tell  me  where  Colonel  Leslie,  who  was  arrested  by  our 
orders  sixteen  years  ago,  is  confined,  and  then  make  out 
an  order  to  the  governor  of  his  prison  for  his  release;  also 

draw  up  an  order  upon  the  lady  superior  of ,"  and  he 

paused. 

"The  Convent  of  Our  Lady  at  Tours,"  Ronald  ventured 
to  put  in. 

"Oh!  you  have  discovered  that,  eh?"  the  king  said  with 
a  smile;  and  then  turned  again  to  the  secretary — "bidding 
her  suffer  the  Countess  Amelie  de  Recambours  to  leave 
the  convent  and  proceed  where  she  will." 


FONTENOY  87 

The  secretary  bowed  and  retired.  Ronald,  seeing  that 
his  own  presence  was  no  longer  required,  said  a  few  words 
of  deep  gratitude  to  the  king  and  retired  to  the  audience- 
room,  where  he  remained  until  the  marshal,  accompanied 
by  many  of  the  nobles,  made  his  way  down  to  his  carriage. 
Ronald  again  mounted,  and  as  soon  as  the  carriage  had 
left  the  great  court-yard  of  the  palace,  rode  up  alongside 
and  poured  out  his  gratitude  to  the  marshal. 

"It  has  been  another  Fontenoy,"  the  marshal  said 
smiling.  "Here  are  the  two  orders,  the  one  for  Tours,  the 
other  for  the  governor  of  the  royal  castle  at  Blois.  The 
king  made  light  of  it  but  I  know  his  manner  so  well 
that  I  could  see  he  would  rather  that  I  had  asked  for  a 
dukedom  for  you.  It  is  not  often  that  kings  are  thwarted, 
and  he  regards  your  parents  as  being  rebels  against  his 
authority.  However,  he  was  bound  by  his  promise,  and 
there  are  the  papers.  If  you  take  my  advice  you  will  go  first 
and  fetch  your  mother,  in  order  that  she  may  be  at  hand  to 
receive  your  father  when  he  leaves  the  fortress." 

Malcolm  was  wild  with  joy  when  Ronald  returned  with 
the  account  of  his  interview  with  the  king  and  its  successful 
result,  and  had  his  not  been  a  seasoned  head  the  number 
of  bumpers  which  he  drank  that  night  in  honour  of 
Marshal  Saxe  would  have  rendered  him  unfit  for  travel 
in  the  morning.  Ronald  had,  after  acquainting  him  with 
the  news,  gone  to  Colonel  Hume,  whose  pleasure  at 
hearing  that  his  former  colonel  and  comrade  was  to  regain 
his  freedom  was  unbounded.  Every  preparation  was 
made  for  an  early  start. 

"Be  sure  you  look  well  to  the  priming  of  your  pistols 
before  you  put  them  in  your  holsters  to-morrow," 
Malcolm  said. 

"Do  you  think  it  will  be  necessary?" 

"I  am  sure  of  it,  Ronald.  News  travels  fast;  and  you 
may  be  sure  that  by  this  time  the  fact  that  the  king  has 


88  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

granted  an  order  for  the  release  of  your  father  and  mother 
is  known  to  the  Duke  of  Chateaurouge.  I  consider  the 
journey  we  are  going  to  undertake  to-morrow  an  affair 
of  greater  danger  than  going  into  a  pitched  battle.  As  to 
our  travelling  by  the  direct  road,  I  look  upon  it  as  impos- 
sible. Our  only  chance  is  to  throw  them  off  the  scent,  and 
as  they  know  our  destination  that  will  be  no  easy  matter." 

They  were  astir  by  daylight,  and  Malcolm  soon  brought 
the  horses  round  to  the  door. 

"That  is  not  your  own  horse,  Malcolm,  is  it?" 

"No,  it  is  one  of  the  troopers'.  It  is  one  of  the  best  in 
the  regiment,  and  I  persuaded  the  man  to  change  with 
me  for  a  week.  No  one  is  likely  to  notice  the  difference, 
as  they  are  as  nearly  as  possible  the  same  colour.  Your 
horse  is  good  enough  for  anything;  but  if  I  could  not 
keep  up  with  you  its  speed  would  be  useless.  Now,  I 
think,  we  can  keep  together  if  we  have  to  ride  for  it." 

"What  have  you  got  in  that  valise,  Malcolm?  One 
would  think  that  you  were  going  upon  a  campaign." 

"I  have  got  four  bottles  of  good  wine,  and  bread  and 
meat  enough  to  last  us  for  two  days.  I  do  not  mean,  if 
I  can  help  it,  to  enter  a  shop  or  stop  at  an  inn  till  we 
arrive  at  Tours.  We  can  make  a  shift  to  sleep  for  to- 
night in  a  wood.  It  would  be  safer  a  thousand  times 
than  an  inn,  for  I  will  bet  fifty  to  one  that  if  we  ventured 
to  enter  one  we  should  find  one  or  both  of  our  horses  lame 
on  starting  again." 

"Oh  come,  Malcolm,  that's  too  much!  The  Duke  of 
Chateaurouge  is  not  ubiquitous.  He  has  not  an  army  to 
scatter  all  over  France." 

"No,  he  has  not,"  Malcolm  agreed;  "but  from  what  I 
know  of  him  I  doubt  not  that  he  can  lay  his  hands  on  a 
number  of  men  who  will  stick  at  nothing  to  carry  out 
his  orders  and  earn  his  money.  Paris  swarms  with  dis- 
charged soldiers  and  ruffians  of  all  kinds,  and  with  plenty 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  89 

of  gold  to  set  the  machine  in  motion  there  is  no  limit  to 
the  number  of  men  who  might  be  hired  for  any  desperate 
deed." 

As  they  were  talking  they  were  making  their  way 
towards  one  of  the  southern  gates,  they  arrived  there 
before  it  was  opened,  and  had  to  wait  a  few  minutes. 
Several  other  passengers  on  horseback  and  foot  were 
gathered  there. 

"I  could  bet  a  crown  piece,"  Malcolm  said,  "that  some 
one  among  this  crowd  is  on  the  watch  for  us,  and  that 
before  another  half-hour  the  Duke  of  Chateaurouge  will 
know  that  we  have  started." 


CHAPTER   VIII 

A    PERILOUS   JOURNEY 

A  NUMBER  of  peasants  with  market  carts  were  waiting 
outside  the  gates,  and  for  the  first  few  miles  of  their  ride 
the  road  was  dotted  with  people  making  their  way  to  the 
city.  After  riding  for  upwards  of  an  hour  they  came,  at 
the  turn  of  the  road,  upon  two  carts.  One  had  apparently 
broken  down,  and  the  other  had  stopped  that  those  with 
it  might  give  assistance  in  reparing  it.  One  cart  was 
turned  across  the  road,  and  the  other  filled  the  rest  of  the 
space. 

"Stop!"  Malcolm  exclaimed,  checking  his  horse  sud- 
denly. 

"What  is  it?"  Ronald  asked  in  surprise. 

"Turn  back!"  Malcolm  said  sharply  as  he  wheeled  his 
horse  round. 

Ronald,  without  a  word,  did  the  same,  and  they 
galloped  a  hundred  yards  down  the  road. 


90  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

"We  were  nearly  caught  there,"  Malcolm  said. 

"Why,  how  do  you  mean?" 

"Never  mind  now,  Ronald.  Turn  sharp  to  the  right 
here,  and  make  a  detour  through  the  fields." 

"It  is  a  shame  riding  through  this  ripe  corn,"  Ronald 
said,  as  he  leaped  his  horse  over  the  bank  and  dashed  off 
among  the  golden  grain,  which  stretched  far  and  wide  on 
both  sides  of  the  road. 

They  had  not  gone  fifty  yards  before  they  heard  loud 
shouts,  and  as  they  came  abreast  of  where  the  carts  were 
standing  several  shots  were  fired,  and  ten  or  twelve  men 
were  seen  running  through  the  corn  as  if  to  cut  them 
off.  But  although  they  heard  the  whiz  of  the  bullets  they 
were  too  far  off  to  be  in  much  danger,  and  the  men  on 
foot  had  no  chance  of  cutting  them  off,  a  fact  which  they 
speedily  perceived,  as  one  by  one  they  halted  and  fired. 
A  few  hundred  yards  farther  the  two  horsemen  came 
round  into  the  road  again  and  pursued  their  journey. 

"Well,  what  do  you  think  of  that,  Ronald?" 

"It  was  an  ambush,  no  doubt,  Malcolm;  but  what  on 
earth  made  you  suspect  it?" 

"I  am  in  a  suspicious  humour  this  morning,  Ronald, 
and  it  is  lucky  I  am.  The  sight  of  the  two  carts  completely 
blocking  the  road  brought  me  to  a  halt  at  once,  and 
as  I  checked  my  horse  I  saw  a  movement  among  the 
bushes  on  the  right  of  the  road,  and  felt  sure  that  it  was  an 
ambush.  Now  I  propose  that  we  take  the  next  lane  which 
branches  off  to  the  right,  and  travel  by  by-roads  in  future." 

Two  miles  further  a  road  branched  to  the  right.  As 
they  approached  it  Ronald  was  about  to  touch  his  horse's 
rein,  when  Malcolm  said  shortly,  "Ride  straight  on." 

Although  surprised  at  this  sudden  change  of  plan, 
Ronald  obeyed  without  question. 

"What  was  that  for?"  he  asked  when  he  had  passed 
the  turning. 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  9I 

"Did  you  not  see  that  man  lying  down  by  the  heap  of 
stones  at  the  corner?" 

"Yes,  I  saw  him;  but  what  of  that?" 

"I  have  no  doubt  he  was  on  the  look-out  for  us.  Yes, 
I  thought  so,"  he  went  on,  as  he  stood  up  in  his  stirrups 
and  looked  back;  "there,  do  you  see  that  horse's  head  in 
that  Uttle  thicket,  just  this  side  of  where  the  road  separates? 
I  expected  as  much.  If  we  had  turned  off,  in  another 
two  minutes  that  fellow  would  have  been  galloping 
along  this  road  to  take  the  news  to  those  ahead,  and  they 
would  have  ridden  to  cut  us  off  further  along.  I  have 
no  doubt  we  shall  find  someone  on  watch  at  every  turning 
between  this  and  Orleans." 

"But  this  is  a  regular  campaign." 

"It  is  a  campaign,  Ronald.  The  ruffians  and  thieves  of 
Paris  form  a  sort  of  army." 

"What  is  our  next  move  now,  Malcolm?" 

"We  will  turn  off  before  we  get  to  the  next  road. 
They  can  see  a  long  way  across  these  level  plains;  so  we 
will  dismount  and  lead  our  horses.  The  corn  is  well-nigh 
shoulder-deep,  and  if  we  choose  a  spot  where  the  ground 
lies  rather  low,  neither  that  scoundrel  behind  nor  the  one 
at  the  next  road  is  likely  to  see  us." 

Half  a  mile  further  there  was  a  slight  dip  in  the 
ground. 

"This  is  a  good  spot,"  Malcolm  said.  "This  depression 
extends  far  away  on  our  right,  and  although  it  is  very 
slight,  and  would  not  conceal  us  if  the  ground  were  bare, 
it  will  do  so  now,  so  let  us  take  advantage  of  it." 

So  saying  he  dismounted,  and  leading  his  horse,  turned 
into  the  corn-field.  Ronald  followed  him,  and  for  two 
miles  they  kept  straight  on  through  the  corn;  then  they 
came  upon  a  narrow  road  connecting  two  villages. 
They  mounted  and  turned  their  horse's  heads  to  the 
south. 


92  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

As  they  left  the  rich  plains  of  the  Beauce,  the  country 
was  less  carefully  cultivated.  The  fields  of  corn  were  no 
longer  continuous,  and  presently  they  came  to  tracts  of 
uncultivated  land  with  patches  of  wood.  They  now  left 
the  httie  road  they  had  been  following,  and  rode  straight 
across  country,  avoiding  all  villages.  They  crossed  several 
hills,  and  late  in  the  afternoon  drew  rein  in  a  wide- 
spreading  forest.  They  were,  Malcolm  thought,  quite  as 
far  south  as  Orleans,  and  by  starting  at  daylight  would 
arrive  at  Tours  by  mid-day. 

"Here  at  least  we  are  perfectly  safe,"  he  said;  "when 
we  approach  Tours  our  perils  will  begin  again.  The  river 
can  only  be  crossed  at  certain  points,  and  they  will  feel 
sure  we  shall  go  by  one  or  other  of  them." 

"And  I  suppose  we  shall,"  Ronald  said. 

"No,  Ronald;  my  idea  is  that  we  turn  west  and  ride 
to  Le  Mans,  then  take  a  wide  detour  and  enter  Tours 
from  the  south  side.  It  will  take  us  a  day  longer,  but 
I  think  that  we  shall  in  that  way  entirely  outwit  them." 

Hobbling  their  horses,  they  turned  them  loose  to  pick 
up  what  they  could  in  the  forest,  and  then  sat  down  to 
enjoy  a  good  meal  from  the  ample  supply  Malcolm  had 
brought  with  him.  When  night  fell  they  unstrapped 
their  cloaks  from  their  saddles  and  rolled  themselves  in 
them  and  lay  down  to  sleep. 

In  the  morning  Malcolm  saddled  the  two  horses,  and 
they  started  for  Le  Mans,  which  town  they  reached 
late  in  the  afternoon,  without  adventure.  Deeming  it 
improbable  that  any  watch  would  be  set  for  them  at  a 
place  so  far  from  their  line  of  travel,  they  put  up  for  the 
night  at  the  principal  inn.  In  the  morning  they  again 
started,  and  after  riding  for  some  distance  to  the  south, 
made  a  wide  sweep,  and  crossing  the  river,  entered  Tours 
from  the  south,  late  in  the  evening.  They  put  up  at  the 
principal  inn,  for  they  had  no  fear  of  molestation  in  a 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  93 

town  like  Tours.  And  on  the  following  morning  Ronald 
presented  himself  at  the  entrance  to  the  convent. 

"I  wish  to  see  the  lady-superior,"  he  said  to  the  lay 
sister  at  the  wicket.  "I  am  the  bearer  of  a  communication 
to  her  from  the  king." 

He  was  left  waiting  for  a  few  minutes  outside  the  gate, 
then  the  wicket  door  opened,  and  the  sister  requested  him 
to  follow  her.  Not  a  soul  was  to  be  seen  as  he  traversed 
the  gloomy  courts  and  passed  through  several  corridors 
to  the  room  where  the  abbess  was  waiting  him.  In  silence 
he  handed  to  her  the  king's  order.  The  abbess  opened 
and  read  it. 

"His  majesty's  commands  shall  be  obeyed,"  she  said; 
"in  an  hour  the  countess  ^^ill  be  in  readiness  to  depart." 

"A  carriage  shall  be  in  waiting  at  the  gate  to  receive 
her,"  Ronald  said,  bowing,  and  then,  without  another 
word,  retired. 

Malcolm  was  awaiting  him  outside,  and  they  at  once 
went  to  the  office  of  the  royal  post  and  engaged  a  carriage 
and  post-horses  to  take  them  to  Blois. 

The  carriage  was  at  the  door  at  the  appointed  time,  and 
a  few  minutes  later  the  gate  opened,  and  the  countess,  in 
travelling  attire,  issued  out,  and  in  a  moment  was  clasped 
in  her  son's  arms.  He  at  once  handed  her  into  the  carriage 
and  took  his  place  beside  her.  Malcolm  closed  the  door 
and  leapt  up  on  the  box,  the  postilion  cracked  his  whip, 
and  the  carriage  moved  off. 

"Can  it  be  true,  Ronald,  or  am  I  dreaming?  Am  I 
really  free?  It  seems  like  a  dream.  Where  are  we  going?" 

"We  are  going  to  Blois." 

"To  a  prison?"  the  countess  exclaimed.  "But  there  are 
no  guards  or  escorts.  Are  we  going  to  see  my  husband?" 

"Yes,  mother,  we  are  going,  not  only  to  see  him  but 
to  release  him.  I  have  the  king's  order  in  my  pocket." 

For  some  time  the  countess  was  unable  to  speak,  her 


94  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

joy  was  too  great  for  words.  Ronald  said  nothing  until 
she  had  somewhat  recovered  her  calmness,  and  then  he 
told  her  the  manner  in  which  Marshal  Saxe  had  obtained 
the  two  orders  of  release. 

"I  will  pray  for  him  night  and  morning  to  the  last  day 
of  my  life,"  the  countess  said. 

It  was  late  at  night  before  Blois  was  reached,  and  having 
alighted  at  the  Aigle  d'Or  they  engaged  a  private  room. 

That  night  Ronald  and  his  mother  debated  what  would 
be  the  best  way  to  proceed  in  the  morning,  and  finally 
they  agreed  that  Malcolm  should  present  himself  at  the 
prison  with  the  order  of  release,  and  that  they  should 
remain  at  the  hotel,  to  which  Malcolm  should  bring 
Colonel  Leslie,  after  breaking  to  him  the  news  that  his 
wife  and  son  were  both  awaiting  him.  The  shock,  in  any 
case,  of  sudden  liberty,  would  be  a  severe  one,  and  the 
meeting  with  his  attached  comrade  would  act  as  a 
preparation  for  that  with  his  wife. 

Malcolm  went  in  the  morning,  and  in  little  over  an 
hour  the  carriage  drove  back  into  the  court-yard. 

"Be  brave,  mother,"  Ronald  said,  as  he  felt  the  hand 
he  held  in  his  own  tremble  violently.  "You  must  be 
calm  for  his  sake." 

Steps  were  heard  approaching.  The  door  opened,  and 
Malcolm  entered  with  a  man  leaning  on  his  arm.  The 
countess  with  a  cry  of  joy  sprang  forward,  and  the  next 
moment  was  clasped  in  her  husband's  arms. 

Ronald  drew  aside  to  the  window  to  leave  his  father 
and  mother  to  enjoy  the  first  rapture  of  their  meeting 
undisturbed,  while  Malcolm  slipped  quietly  from  the 
room  again. 

"Why,  Amelie,"  Leslie  said  at  last,  holding  her  at  arms'- 
length  that  he  might  look  the  better  at  her,  "you  are 
scarce  changed.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  that  you  are 
five  years  older  than  when  I  saw  you  last,  while  I  have 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  95 

become  an  old  man — my  hair  is  as  white  as  snow,  and  I 
am  so  crippled  with  rheumatism  I  can  scarce  move  my 
limbs." 

"You  are  not  so  much  changed,  Angus.  Your  hair  is 
white  and  your  face  is  very  very  pale;  but  you  are  not 
so  much  changed.  If  I  have  suffered  for  your  love,  dear, 
what  have  you  suffered  for  mine!  I  have  been  a  prisoner 
in  a  way,  but  I  had  a  certain  amount  of  freedom  in  my 
cage,  while  you "  And  she  stopped. 

"Yes,  it  has  been  hard,"  he  said;  "but  I  kept  up  my 
spirits,  Amelie.  I  never  lost  the  hope  that  some  day  we 
should  be  reunited." 

"And  now,  Angus,  here  is  our  boy,  to  whom  we  owe 
our  liberty  and  the  joy  of  this  meeting.  You  may  well 
be  proud  of  such  a  son." 

"I  am  proud,"  Leslie  said  as  Ronald  advanced.  "Grod 
bless  you,  my  boy.  You  have  performed  well-nigh  a 
miracle.  Malcolm  has  been  telling  me  of  you.  Call  him 
in  again.  It  is  right  that  he  to  whom  you  owe  so  much 
should  share  in  our  happiness." 

Ronald  at  once  fetched  Malcolm,  and  until  late  at 
night  they  talked  of  all  that  had  happened  during  so 
many  years.  Not  a  word  was  said  as  to  their  future 
plans,  all  their  thoughts  being  in  the  past;  but  the  next 
morning  Colonel  Leslie  said  at  breakfast: 

"And  now  what  are  we  going  to  do  next?  How  do 
we  stand?" 

"I  know  no  more  than  you  do,  Angus.  I  do  not  know 
whether  the  king  has  gifted  my  mother's  estate  to  others, 
as  assuredly  he  has  done  my  father's  lands.  If  he  has,  I 
have  been  thinking  that  the  best  plan  will  be  to  ask  the 
king's  permission  to  leave  the  kingdom  and  return  to  your 
native  Scotland." 

"I  am  very  fond  of  Scotland,  Amelie;  but  I  have  also 
a  fondness  for  living,  and  how  I  should  live  in  Scotland 


96  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

I  have  not  the  most  remote  idea.  My  estate  there  was 
but  a  small  one,  and  was  forfeited  thirty  years  ago,  so 
it  seems  to  me  that  we  must  stop  in  France.  For  very 
shame  they  cannot  let  the  daughter  of  the  Marquis  de 
Recambours  starve,  and  they  must  at  least  restore  you  a 
corner  of  your  parents'  estates,  if  it  be  but  a  farm." 

"I  should  think,  Angus,  that  the  proper  thing  would  be 
for  me  to  write  to  the  king  thanking  him  for  our  release, 
asking  his  commands,  and  petitioning  him  that  my 
mother's  estates  may  be  restored  to  me.  I  will  also  ask 
permission  to  retire  to  some  southern  town  where  there 
are  waters  which  may  do  good  to  your  rheumatism." 

Colonel  Leslie  frowned. 

"I  suppose  that  is  the  right  thing  to  do,  Amelie;  though, 
for  my  part,  I  cannot  thank  a  sovereign  whom  I  have 
served  well  after  such  treatment  as  I  have  received. 
Ronald,  what  do  you  think  had  best  be  done?  You  and 
Malcolm  have  managed  so  well  that  we  had  best  leave  it 
for  you  to  decide." 

"I  think  what  you  propose,  mother,  is  best.  I  think 
you  had  better  travel  down  to  some  place  near  where 
your  mother's  estates  lay,  and  then  write  your  petition 
to  the  king.  I  will  leave  you  there  and  return  with  it  to 
Paris,  and  will  there  consult  Colonel  Hume  and  Marshal 
Saxe  as  to  how  it  should  be  delivered  to  the  king." 

This  plan  was  carried  out.  The  party  journeyed  to- 
gether to  Poitiers,  and  there  having  seen  his  parents 
comfortably  settled  in  a  small  house  near  the  town,  and 
remained  with  them  a  few  days,  Ronald  with  Malcolm 
returned  to  Paris,  bearing  with  him  his  mother's  memorial 
to  the  king. 

Ronald  was  glad  to  find  that  Colonel  Hume  was  now 
recovered  from  his  wound.  Marshal  Saxe  too  was  better; 
the  latter  at  once  took  charge  of  the  petition,  and  said 
that  he  would  hand  it  to  the  king  on  the  first  opportunity. 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  97 

Ronald  accompanied  the  marshal  several  times  to 
Versailles,  but  the  latter  had  no  private  audience  with  the 
king,  and  thought  it  better  not  to  present  the  memorial 
in  public.  One  day,  however,  he  was  called  into  the 
king's  closet. 

When  he  emerged  with  the  king,  Ronald  thought 
from  his  expression  of  countenance  that  things  had  not 
gone  well.  On  leaving  the  palace  he  mounted  his  horse — 
for  he  was  now  well  enough  to  ride — and  as  he  set  out 
he  called  Ronald,  who  with  other  gentlemen  had  accom- 
panied him  to  ride  beside  him. 

"Things  have  not  gone  well,"  he  said.  "Your  father's 
enemies  have  evidently  been  at  work,  and  have  been 
poisoning  the  king's  mind.  He  read  the  memorial,  and 
then  said  harshly,  'The  Countess  of  Recambours  has 
forfeited  all  rights  to  her  mother's  estates  by  marrying  an 
alien.  The  lands  of  France  are  for  the  King  of  France's 
subjects,  not  for  soldiers  of  fortune.  An  answer  to  the 
petition  will  be  sent  to  you  to-morrow,  marshal.' 

"I  bowed,  and  without  another  word  the  king  left  his 
closet  and  entered  the  room  of  audience.  However,  lad, 
you  must  not  look  so  downcast.  We  could  perhaps 
expect  no  more  the  first  time.  Of  course  every  man  who 
has  a  hope,  or  who  has  a  relation  who  has  a  hope,  of 
obtaining  the  grant  of  your  mother's  estates  is  interested  in 
exciting  the  king's  displeasure  against  her;  besides  which 
there  is,  as  you  have  told  me,  the  Due  de  Chateaurouge, 
who  may  be  regarded  as  a  personal  enemy  of  your  father, 
and  who  has  the  king's  ear  as  much  as  anyone  about  him. 
However,  we  must  have  courage." 

At  the  appointed  time  Ronald  again  called  at  Marshal 
Saxe's  hotel.  An  hour  later  a  royal  attendant  entered  and 
handed  a  document  to  the  marshal.  The  latter  glanced 
at  it  and  looked  around.  As  soon  as  his  eye  fell  upon 
Ronald  he  nodded  to  him. 


gS  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

"Here  is  the  judgment,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone,  as  he 
handed  him  the  paper.  "You  see  it  is  directed  to  the  count- 
ess, to  my  care.  I  suppose  you  will  start  with  it  at  once." 

"Yes,  marshal;  the  horses  are  saddled  and  we  shall 
leave  immediately." 

"Don't  hurry  your  horses,"  the  marshal  said  with  a 
slight  smile;  "from  the  king's  manner  I  think  that  the 
contents  are  such  that  a  few  hours'  delay  in  the  delivery 
will  cause  the  countess  no  pain.  However,  I  do  not 
anticipate  anything  very  harsh.  In  the  first  place,  although 
the  king  is  swayed  by  favourites  who  work  on  his  prejudices, 
his  intention  is  always  to  be  just;  and  in  the  second 
place,  after  granting  the  release  of  your  parents  as  a  boon 
to  me  he  can  scarcely  annul  the  boon  by  any  severe 
sentence.  Will  you  tell  the  countess  from  me  that  I  am 
wholly  at  her  service,  and  that,  should  any  opportunity 
offer,  she  may  be  sure  that  I  will  do  what  I  can  to  incline 
the  king  favourably  towards  her.  Lastly,  Leslie,  take 
care  of  yourself.  The  change  in  the  king's  manner  shows 
that  you  have  powerful  enemies,  and  now  that  you  have 
succeeded  in  obtaining  your  parents'  freedom  you  have 
become  dangerous.  Remember  the  attack  that  was  made 
upon  you  before,  when  there  seemed  but  little  chance 
that  you  would  ever  succeed  in  obtaining  their  release  or 
in  seriously  threatening  the  interests  of  those  who  were 
looking  forward  to  the  reversion  of  the  family  estates. 
Their  enmity  now,  when  it  only  needs  a  change  in  the 
king's  mood  to  do  justice  to  your  parents,  will  be  far 
greater  than  before." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  Ronald  was  on  horseback. 
He  had  already  provided  himself  with  a  pass  to  leave  the 
city  after  the  usual  hour  of  closing  the  gates,  and  he  and 
Malcolm  were  soon  in  the  open  country.  Travelling  by 
by-ways  Ronald  and  Malcolm  arrived  at  Poitiers  without 
adventure. 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  99 

"I  have  brought  you  the  king's  answer,  mother, "Ronald 
said  as  he  ahghted;  "but  before  you  open  it  I  may  tell 
you  that  it  is  unfavourable,  though  I  am  ignorant  of  the 
precise  nature  of  its  contents.  But  you  must  not  be 
disappointed.  Marshal  Saxe  bade  me  tell  you  that  when- 
ever an  opportunity  occurs  he  will  endeavour  to  move 
the  king's  mind  in  your  favour.  How  is  my  father?" 

"He  suffers  grievously  from  rheumatism,  Ronald,  and 
can  scarce  move  from  his  couch." 

As  soon  as  they  joined  the  colonel  the  countess  opened 
the  king's  letter.  It  was  brief.  "The  Countess  Amelie 
de  Recambours  is  hereby  ordered  to  withdraw  at  once  to 
her  estate  of  La  Grenouille  and  there  to  await  the  king's 
pleasure  concerning  her." 

The  king's  signature  was  affixed. 

"Well,  that  is  not  so  very  bad,"  the  countess  said.  "At 
anyrate  my  right  to  one  of  my  mother's  estates  is  recog- 
nized. La  Grenouille  is  the  smallest  of  them,  and  contains 
but  three  or  four  farms.  Still  that  will  suffice  for  our 
wants,  and  as  it  lies  but  twenty  miles  from  Bordeaux 
the  air  will  be  warm  and  soft  for  you,  Angus." 

"Is  there  a  chateau  on  it,  mother?" 

"Yes,  there  is  a  small  chateau.  I  was  there  once  as  a 
girl.  It  has  never  been  modernized,  but  is  still  a  castle 
such  as  it  was  two  hundred  years  ago." 

A  week  later  a  carriage  was  hired  to  convey  the  colonel 
and  his  wife,  and  so  they  journeyed  quietly  down  to  La 
Grenouille.  On  arriving  there  they  found  that  they  were 
expected,  the  old  steward  in  charge  having  received  a 
letter  from  the  royal  chancellor,  saying  that  he  was  to 
receive  the  countess  as  the  owner  of  the  estate. 

The  old  man,  who  had  known  her  mother  well  and 
remembered  her  visits  as  a  child,  received  the  countess 
with  respectful  joy.  The  chateau  was,  as  Amelie  had 
said,  really  a  casde.  It  was  surrounded  by  a  moat  filled 


100  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

with  water,  from  which  the  walls  rose  abruptly,  with  no 
windows  in  the  lower  stories  and  only  small  loopholes  in 
those  above.  Although  the  steward  was  ignorant  when 
his  mistress  might  be  expected  he  had  already  caused 
great  fires  to  be  Ughted  in  all  the  rooms  and  had  tem- 
porarily engaged  two  of  the  farmer's  daughters  to  wait 
upon  the  countess,  and  five  stout  men  as  servitors. 

"Do  you  think  five  men  will  be  sufficient?"  the  countess 
said.  "I  ask  because  I  have  powerful  enemies,  and  in 
these  lawless  times  an  attack  upon  a  lonely  house  might 
well  be  carried  out." 

"With  the  drawbridge  drawn  up,  madam,  five  men 
could  hold  the  chateau  against  a  score,  and  the  sound  of 
the  alarm-bell  would  bring  all  the  tenants  and  their  men 
down  to  your  assistance.  I  will  answer  for  them  all. 
There  were  great  rejoicings  last  week  when  I  sent  round 
the  news  that  you  were  expected.  The  memory  of  your 
mother,  who  once  resided  here  for  a  year,  is  very  dear 
to  all  of  us,  and  there  is  not  a  man  on  the  estate  but  would 
take  up  arms  in  your  defence.  The  sound  of  the  alarm- 
bell  would  bring  thirty  stout  fellows,  at  least,  to  your  aid." 

"Then  we  need  not  trouble  on  that  score,  Amelie,"  the 
colonel  said  cheerfully.  "Malcolm  will  see  to  the  draw- 
bridge to-morrow;  probably  it  has  not  been  raised  for 
years." 

"I  have  already  been  examining  it,"  Malcolm — who 
had  just  entered  the  room — said.  "It  only  needs  a  little  oil 
and  a  bolt  or  two.  I  will  have  it  raised  to-night.  Things 
look  better  than  I  expected,  colonel,  and  I  shall  be  able 
to  return  to  Paris  without  having  any  anxiety  upon  your 
score." 

"But  you  are  not  thinking  of  going  back,  Ronald?"  the 
countess  asked  anxiously.  "If  there  is  danger  here  for 
us,  there  must  be  surely  danger  for  you  in  Paris.  And  I 
want  you  here  with  us." 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  lOI 

"I  will  Stop  for  a  few  days,  mother,  and  then  Malcolm 
and  I  will  be  off.  As  I  have  Marshal  Saxe's  protection 
I  need  fear  no  open  enmity  from  anyone,  and  as  I  shall 
be  with  the  regiment  I  shall  be  safe  from  secret  attacks; 
besides,  my  sword  can  guard  my  head." 

"You  have  taught  him  to  defend  himself — eh, 
Malcolm?"  Colonel  Leshe  said. 

"I,"  Malcolm  repeated — "I  can  use  my  sword  in  a 
melee,  colonel,  as  you  know,  and  hold  my  own  against 
Dutchman  or  German  when  I  meet  them  on  the  field; 
but  Ronald  is  a  different  blade  altogether.  He  was  well 
taught  in  Glasgow,  and  has  practised  under  the  best 
maitres-d'arms  in  Paris  since,  and  I  am  proud  to  say 
that  I  do  not  think  there  are  ten  men  in  France  against 
whom  he  could  not  hold  his  own." 

"That  is  good,  that  is  good,  indeed,"  the  colonel  said 
delighted.  "Malcolm,  I  feel  my  obligations  to  you  more 
and  more  every  day.  Truly  I  had  never  even  hoped  that 
if  my  son  were  ever  to  be  restored  to  me,  I  should  have 
such  cause  to  be  proud  of  him." 

"But  why  do  you  think  you  had  better  return  to  Paris, 
Ronald?"  his  mother  inquired. 

"Because,  mother,  it  will  not  do  to  let  your  enemies 
have  entirely  their  own  way  now  that  you  have  been  so 
far  restored.  Doubtless  your  family  will  be  the  more 
inchned  to  aid  you  with  their  influence,  but  there  must 
be  somebody  to  urge  them  to  do  so." 

"Besides,  Amelie,"  the  colonel  put  in,  "we  must  not 
cage  the  lad  here  at  your  apron-strings.  He  has  already 
won  Saxe's  regard  and  protection  by  his  conduct  in  the 
field,  and  can  now  accept  a  commission  in  the  old  regi- 
ment. He  has  begun  well,  and  may  yet  live  to  command 
it.  No,  no,  my  love.  I  should  like  to  keep  him  here  as 
much  as  you  would,  but  in  every  way  it  is  better  that  he 
should  go  out  and  take  his  place  in  the  world.  To  you 


102  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

and  me,  after  our  long  imprisonment,  this  place  is  life, 
freedom,  and  happiness,  and  we  are  together;  but  for  him 
it  is  a  dreary  little  country  chateau,  and  he  would  soon 
long  for  a  life  among  men." 

And  so,  after  three  weeks'  stay  at  the  chateau,  Ronald 
and  Malcolm  rode  back  to  Paris,  and  the  former  received 
a  week  later  a  commission  through  Marshal  Saxe  in  the 
Scottish  Dragoons.  That  regiment  had  returned  from  the 
frontier,  and  Ronald  at  once  took  his  place  in  its  ranks, 
and  was  heartily  received  by  all  the  officers,  to  whom  he 
was  formally  introduced  by  Colonel  Hume  as  the  son  of 
their  former  commanding  officer. 

A  short  time  afterwards  it  became  the  turn  of  duty  of 
the  Scottish  Dragoons  to  furnish  the  guards  for  a  week  at 
Versailles,  and  Colonel  Hume  took  down  two  troops  for 
that  purpose.  That  to  which  Ronald  belonged  was  one 
of  them.  Ronald,  knowing  that  for  the  present  he  was 
not  in  favour  with  the  king,  begged  the  colonel  to  put 
him  on  duty  as  often  as  possible,  so  that  he  might  avoid 
the  necessity  of  being  present  at  the  king's  audiences 
with  the  other  officers. 

He  was  one  day  walking  with  the  colonel  and  several 
other  officers  in  the  grounds  at  a  distance  from  the 
palace,  when  they  came,  at  the  turn  of  the  walk,  upon 
the  Due  de  Chateaurouge  and  three  other  gentlemen  of  the 
court.  The  former  stopped  abruptly  before  Colonel  Hume. 

"I  had  the  honour.  Colonel  Hume,  to  speak  to  you  some 
time  since  of  a  volunteer  in  your  regiment  who  chose  to 
call  himself  by  the  name  of  Leslie.  I  understand  he  is  now 
an  officer.  I  see  by  the  lists  in  the  court-yard  that  a 
Cornet  Leslie  is  now  on  duty  here.  Where  does  he  hide 
himself,  for  I  have  been  seeking  in  vain  to  meet  him?" 

"Cornet  Leslie  is  not  one  to  balk  any  man's  desire 
that  way,"  Colonel  Hume  said  gravely.  "This  is  Comet 
LesHe." 


A     PERILOUS     JOURNEY  IO3 

Ronald  stepped  forward  and  looked  the  Duke  calmly 
in  the  face. 

"So  this  is  the  young  cockerel,"  the  duke  said  contemp- 
tuously. "A  worthy  son  of  a  worthy  father,  I  doubt  not." 

"At  anyrate,  my  lord  duke,"  Ronald  said  quietly,  "I 
do  not  get  rid  of  my  foes  by  getting  those  I  am  afraid 
to  meet  as  man  to  man  thrown  into  prison,  nor  by  setting 
assassins  upon  them.  Nor  do  I  rely  upon  my  skill  as  a 
swordsman  to  be  a  bully  and  a  coward." 

The  duke  started  as  if  struck. 

"I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  kill  you,  young  sir,"  he 
said,  "sooner  or  later;  but  you  have  brought  it  on  your- 
self now.  Draw,  sir!"  And  the  duke  drew  his  sword. 

Colonel  Hume  and  several  others  threw  themselves 
before  Ronald. 

"Put  up  your  sword,  sir.  Duelling  is  forbidden,  and 
you  know  the  consequence  of  drawing  within  the  precincts 
of  the  palace." 

"What  care  I  for  ordinances!"  the  duke  said  furiously. 
"Stand  aside,  gentlemen,  lest  I  do  you  harm!" 

"Harm  or  no  harm,"  Colonel  Hume  said  sternly,  "my 
young  friend  shall  not  fight  in  the  palace  grounds.  I 
protest  against  his  being  forced  into  a  duel  at  all;  but  at 
anyrate  he  shall  not  fight  here." 

The  duke  looked  for  a  moment  as  if  he  was  about  to 
spring  upon  Colonel  Hume,  but  he  saw  by  their  faces 
that  his  companions  were  also  against  him.  For  the 
consequences  of  drawing  a  sword  within  the  precincts  of 
a  palace  were  so  serious,  that  even  the  most  powerful 
nobles  shrank  from  braving  them. 

"Very  well,"  he  said  at  last,  thrusting  his  sword  back 
into  its  scabbard.  "It  is  but  ten  minutes'  walk  to  the 
boundary-wall,  I  will  let  him  live  till  then." 

So  saying  he  started  off  with  rapid  strides  down  the 
walk,  followed  at  a  slower  pace  by  the  rest. 


104  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

CHAPTER   IX 

THE    END    OF    THE    Q,UARREL 

"This  is  a  serious  business,  Leslie,"  the  colonel  said  in  a 
low  voice.  "If  it  had  been  anyone  but  you  I  should  have 
ordered  him  to  the  barracks  at  once  under  pain  of  arrest, 
and  have  laid  the  matter  before  the  king,  for  it  would  have 
been  nothing  short  of  murder.  But  I  can  trust  you  to 
hold  your  own  even  against  the  Duke  of  Chateaurouge. 
And,  in  truth,  after  what  has  been  said,  I  do  not  see  that 
you  can  do  other  but  meet  him." 

"I  would  not  avoid  it  if  I  could,"  Ronald  said.  "His 
insults  to  me  do  not  disturb  me;  but  I  have  my  father's 
wrongs  to  avenge." 

"Forbes,"  the  colonel  said  to  one  of  the  other  officers, 
"go  straight  to  the  barracks,  bid  Leslie's  man  saddle 
his  own  horse  and  his  master's  instantly,  and  bring  them 
round  outside  the  wall  of  the  park.  If  Leslie  wounds  or 
kills  his  man  he  will  have  to  ride  for  it." 

The  officer  at  once  hurried  away. 

"Ronald,  I  will  tell  you  a  piece  of  news  I  heard  this 
morning.  The  young  Chevalier  left  Paris  secretly  five 
days  ago,  and  I  have  received  certain  private  information 
this  morning  that  he  has  gone  to  Nantes,  and  that  he  is 
on  the  point  of  sailing  for  Scotland  on  his  own  account. 
I  am  told  that  this  plan  of  his  is  known  to  but  five  or  six 
persons.  If  you  get  safely  through  this  business  mount 
and  ride  thither  at  all  speed.  They  are  more  likely  to 
pursue  you  towards  the  frontier  or  the  northern  ports, 
and  will  not  think  you  have  made  for  Nantes.  If  you 
get  there  before  the  prince  has  sailed,  present  yourself  to 


THE     END      OF     THE      QUARREL  IO5 

him  and  join  his  expedition.  The  king  will  be  furious  at 
first,  both  at  the  loss  of  his  favourite  and  the  breaking 
of  the  edicts;  but  he  must  come  round.  The  gentlemen 
here  with  the  duke  are  all  honourable  men,  and  were,  I 
could  see,  shocked  at  the  insult  which  the  duke  passed 
on  you.  Therefore  I  can  rely  upon  them  to  join  me  in 
representing  the  matter  in  its  true  light  to  the  king. 
Before  you  return  the  matter  will  have  blown  over,  and 
it  may  be  that  the  removal  of  your  father's  most  powerful 
enemy  may  facilitate  an  arrangement.  In  any  case,  my 
boy,  you  can  rely  upon  the  marshal  and  myself  to  look 
after  your  interests." 

They  had  now  reached  a  wicket-gate  in  the  wall  of  the 
park.  The  duke  was  standing  a  few  paces  distant,  having 
already  removed  his  coat  and  turned  up  the  shirt  sleeve 
of  the  sword-arm. 

"You  will  act  as  my  second,  marquis?"  he  said  to  one 
of  the  gentlemen. 

The  latter  bowed  coldly. 

"I  act  as  second  to  my  friend  Leslie,"  Colonel  Hume 
said.  "And  I  call  upon  you  all,  gentlemen,  to  bear  witness 
in  the  future,  that  this  encounter  has  been  wantonly 
forced  upon  him  by  the  Due  de  Chateaurouge,  and 
that  Comet  LesUe,  as  a  man  of  honour,  has  no  alternative 
whatever  but  to  accept  the  challenge  forced  upon  him." 

Ronald  had  by  this  time  stripped  to  his  shirt  sleeves. 
The  seconds  took  the  two  swords  and  compared  their 
length.  They  were  found  to  be  as  nearly  as  possible  the 
same.  They  were  then  returned  to  their  owners.  A  piece 
of  even  turf  was  selected,  and  a  position  chosen  in  which 
the  Ught  was  equally  favourable  to  both  parties.  Then 
both  fell  into  position  on  guard,  and  as  the  rapiers  crossed 
Colonel  Hume  said  solemnly: 

"May  God  defend  the  right!"  . 

An  instant  later  they  were  engaged  in  deadly  conflict. 


I06  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

It  lasted  but  a  few  seconds.  The  duke,  conscious  of  his 
own  skill,  and  believing  that  he  had  but  a  lad  to  deal 
with,  at  once  attacked  eagerly,  desirous  of  bringing  the 
contest  to  a  termination  before  there  was  any  chance  of 
interruption.  He  attacked  carelessly  and  eagerly,  and 
made  a  furious  lunge  which  he  thought  would  terminate 
the  encounter  at  once;  but  Ronald  did  not  give  way  an 
inch,  but  parrying  in  carte,  slipped  his  blade  round  that 
of  the  duke,  feinted  in  tierce,  and  then  rapidly  disengaging, 
lunged  in  carte  as  before.  The  blade  passed  through  the 
body  of  his  adversary,  and  the  lunge  was  given  with 
such  force  that  the  pommel  of  his  sword  struck  against 
the  ribs.  The  duke  fell  an  inert  mass  upon  the  ground 
as  Ronald  withdrew  the  rapier. 

An  exclamation  of  surprise  and  alarm  broke  from  the 
three  gentlemen  who  had  accompanied  the  duke,  while 
Colonel  Hume  said  gravely: 

"God  has  protected  the  right.  Ah!  here  come  the 
horses!  Mount  and  ride,  Leslie,  and  do  not  spare  the  spurs. 
I  should  advise  you,"  he  said,  drawing  him  aside,  "to  take 
the  northern  route  for  a  few  miles,  so  as  to  throw  them  off 
the  scent.  When  you  get  to  Nantes  search  the  inns  till  you 
find  the  Duke  of  Athole,  he  is  an  intimate  friend  of  mine, 
and  it  was  from  him  I  learned  in  strict  secrecy  of  the 
prince's  intentions.  Show  him  this  ring,  he  knows  it  well, 
and  tell  him  I  sent  you  to  join  him;  say  nothing  at  first  as 
to  this  business  here.  Your  own  name  and  my  name  will 
be  enough.  He  will  introduce  you  to  Prince  Charlie,  who 
will  be  with  him  under  a  disguised  name.  May  God  bless 
you,  my  lad!  We  will  do  our  best  for  you  here." 

At  this  moment  Malcolm  arrived  with  the  two  horses. 

"Thank  God  you  are  safe,  Ronald!"  he  exclaimed  as 
Ronald  leapt  into  his  saddle,  and  with  a  word  of  thanks 
and  adieu  to  the  colonel  dashed  off  at  full  speed. 

Colonel  Hume  then  rejoined  the  group  gathered  round 


THE     END     OF     THE     QUARREL  IO7 

the  duke.  The  Scottish  officers  were  looking  very  grave, 
the  courtiers  even  more  so.  They  had  from  the  first 
recognized  fully  that  the  duel  had  been  provoked  by  the 
duke,  and  had  accompanied  him  reluctantly,  for  they 
regarded  the  approaching  conflict  as  so  unfair  that  it 
would  excite  a  strong  amount  of  feeling  against  all  who 
had  a  hand  in  the  matter.  As  to  the  edict  against  duelling, 
it  had  not  concerned  them  greatiy,  as  they  felt  sure  that 
with  the  duke's  influence  the  breach  of  the  law  would 
be  passed  over  with  only  a  show  of  displeasure  on  the 
part  of  the  king,  and  an  order  to  absent  themselves  for 
a  short  time  from  court.  The  contingency  that  this  young 
Scottish  officer,  who  had  scarcely  yet  attained  the  age 
of  manhood,  should  kill  one  of  the  best  swordsman  in 
France  had  not  occurred  to  them;  but  this  had  happened, 
and  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  the  king's  anger,  alike 
at  the  loss  of  his  favourite  and  at  the  breach  of  the  law, 
would  fall  heavily  on  all  concerned,  and  that  a  prolonged 
exile  from  court  was  the  least  evil  they  could  expect.  Not 
a  word  had  been  spoken  after  they  had,  on  stooping  over 
the  duke,  found  that  death  had  been  instantaneous,  until 
Colonel  Hume  joined  them. 

"Well,  gentlemen,"  he  said;  "this  is  a  bad  business,  and 
means  trouble  for  us  all.  His  majesty  will  be  vastly 
angry.  However,  the  duke  brought  it  upon  himself,  and 
is  the  only  person  to  blame.  He  forced  on  the  duel, 
and  would  have  fought  within  the  royal  park  had  we 
not  interfered,  and  we  were  in  a  way  forced  to  be  present. 
I  propose  that  we  return  to  the  palace  and  give  notice 
of  what  has  occurred.  Captain  Forbes,  as  you  were 
not  present  at  the  affair,  and  will  not  therefore  be  called 
upon  to  give  any  account  of  it,  will  you  remain  here 
until  they  send  down  to  fetch  the  body? 

"We  will,  if  you  please,  gentiemen,  walk  slowly,  for 
every  mile  that  LesUe  can  put  between  him  and  Versailles 


I08  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

is  very  important.  The  news  will  reach  the  king's  ears 
very  shortly  after  we  have  made  it  public.  You  and  I, 
marquis,  as  the  seconds  in  the  affair,  are  sure  to  be  sent 
for  first.  As,  fortunately,  we  were  both  present  at  the 
quarrel  we  are  both  in  a  position  to  testify  that  the  duke 
brought  his  fate  upon  himself,  and  that  the  duke  fell 
in  consequence  of  the  rashness  of  his  attack  and  his 
contempt  for  his  adversary." 

"I  suppose  there's  nothing  else  for  it,"  the  marquis 
grumbled.  "I  must  prepare  myself  for  a  prolonged  visit 
to  my  country  estates." 

"And  I  shall  no  doubt  be  placed  under  arrest  for  some 
time,"  Colonel  Hume  said;  "and  the  regiment  will 
probably  be  packed  off  to  the  frontier  again.  However, 
these  things  don't  make  much  difference  in  the  long  run. 
What  I  am  most  anxious  about,  marquis,  is  that  his 
majesty  should  thoroughly  comprehend  that  Leslie  was 
not  to  blame,  and  that  this  affair  was  so  forced  upon  him 
that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  avoid  it.  There  is  much 
more  than  the  lad's  own  safety  dependent  on  this." 

"You  may  be  sure,  colonel,  that  I  will  do  him 
justice." 

At  a  slow  pace  the  party  proceeded  until  they  neared 
the  palace,  when  they  quickened  their  steps.  The  marquis 
proceeded  immediately  to  the  apartments  occupied  by  the 
duke,  and  told  his  domestics  that  their  master  had  been 
killed  in  a  duel,  and  directed  them  to  obtain  assistance 
and  proceed  at  once  to  the  spot  where  his  body  would  be 
found.  The  colonel  went  to  the  king's  surgeon,  and  told 
him  of  what  had  taken  place. 

"His  death  was  instantaneous,"  he  said;  "the  sword 
passed  right  through  him,  and  I  believe  touched  the 
heart.  However,  it  will  be  as  well  that  you  should  go 
and  see  the  body,  as  the  king  will  be  sure  to  ask  particulars 
as  to  the  wound." 


THE     END      OF     THE     QUARREL  lOQ 

The  rest  of  the  party  joined  their  acquaintances,  and 
told  them  what  had  happened,  and  the  news  spread 
quickly  through  the  palace.  It  created  a  great  sensation. 
Breaches  of  the  edict  were  not  unfrequent;  but  the  death  of 
so  powerful  a  noble,  a  chief  favourite,  too,  of  the  king,  took 
it  altogether  out  of  the  ordinary  category  of  such  events. 
The  more  so  since  the  duke's  reputation  as  a  swordsman 
and  a  duellist  was  so  great  that  men  could  scarce  believe 
that  he  had  been  killed  by  a  young  officer  who  had  but 
just  joined  his  regiment.  It  seemed  like  the  story  of 
David  and  Goliath  over  again.  A  quarter  of  an  hour 
later  a  court  official  approached  Colonel  Hume  and  the 
Marquis  de  Vallecourt,  who  were  standing  together 
surrounded  by  a  number  of  courtiers  and  officers. 

"Monsieur  le  Marquis  and  Colonel  Hume,"  he  said, 
saluting  them;  "I  regret  to  say  that  I  am  the  bearer  of 
the  orders  of  his  majesty  that  you  shall  dehver  me  your 
swords,  and  that  you  will  then  accompany  me  to  the 
king's  presence." 

The  two  gentlemen  handed  over  their  swords  to  the 
official,  and  followed  him  to  the  king's  presence.  Louis 
was  pacing  angrily  up  and  down  his  apartment. 

"What  is  this  I  hear,  gentlemen?"  he  exclaimed  as  they 
entered.  "A  breach  of  the  edicts  here  at  Versailles, 
almost  in  the  boundaries  of  the  park;  and  that  the  Due  de 
Chateaurouge,  one  of  my  most  valued  officers  and  friends 
hcis  been  killed;  they  tell  me  that  you  acted  as  seconds 
in  the  affair." 

"They  have  told  your  majesty  the  truth,"  the  marquis 
said. 

"How  did  it  come  about?"  the  king  asked  abruptly. 

"The  duke  was  walking  with  De  Lisle,  St.  Aignan,  and 
myself,  when  we  suddenly  came  upon  Colonel  Hume  with 
three  of  the  officers  of  his  regiment.  The  duke  at  once 
walked  up  to  them  and  addressed  Colonel  Hume,  and 


no  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

finding  which  of  his  companions  was  Monsieur  Leslie, 
addressed  him  in  terms  of  so  insulting  a  nature  that  they 
showed  that  he  had  been  waiting  for  the  meeting  to 
provoke  a  quarrel.  The  young  officer  replied  perfectly 
calmly,  but  with  what  I  must  call  admirable  spirit  and 
courage,  which  so  infuriated  the  duke,  that  he  drew  at 
once,  and  when  we  interfered  he  called  upon  him  to 
proceed  forthwith  outside  the  park,  and  there  settle  the 
quarrel.  We  most  reluctantly  accompanied  him,  and 
determined  to  interfere  at  the  first  blood  drawn;  but  the 
affair  scarcely  lasted  for  a  second.  The  duke  threw  himself 
furiously  and  rashly  upon  the  lad,  for,  as  your  majesty  is 
aware,  he  is  but  little  more.  The  latter,  standing  firm, 
parried  with  admirable  coolness,  and  in  an  instant  ran  the 
duke  right  through  the  body." 

"But  I  have  always  heard,"  the  king  said,  "that  the 
duke  was  one  of  the  best  swordsmen  in  the  army." 

"Your  majesty  has  heard  correctly,"  Colonel  Hume 
replied;  "but  young  Leslie  is  one  of  the  best  swordsmen 
in  France.  The  duke's  passion  and  rashness  led  to  the 
speedy  termination  of  the  duel;  but  had  he  fought  with 
his  accustomed  coolness  I  believe  that  Leslie  would  have 
turned  out  his  conqueror." 

"But  what  was  the  cause  of  the  quarrel?  Why  should 
the  Due  de  Chateaurouge  fix  a  dispute,  as  you  tell  me 
he  did,  upon  this  officer  of  yours?" 

"I  believe,  sire,  that  it  was  a  long-standing  quarrel. 
The  duke's  words  showed  that  he  bore  an  enmity  against 
the  lad's  father,  and  that  it  was  on  this  account  that  he 
insulted  the  son." 

"Leslie!"  the  king  exclaimed,  with  a  sudden  recol- 
lection. "Is  that  the  youth  whom  Marshal  Saxe  presented 
to  me?" 

"The  same,  sire;  the  lad  who  distinguished  himself  at 
Fontenoy,  and  whom  the  marshal  afterwards  appointed 


THE     END     OF     THE     QUARREL  III 

to  a  commission  in  my  regiment,  in  which  he  had  served 
as  a  gentleman  volunteer  for  nearly  a  year." 

"These  Leslies  are  always  causing  trouble,"  the  king 
said  angrily.  "I  have  already  given  orders  that  he  shall 
be  arrested  whenever  he  is  found,  and  he  shall  be  punished 
as  he  deserves." 

"In  punishing  him,"  Colonel  Hume  said  with  grave 
deference,  "I  am  sure  that  your  majesty  will  not  forget 
that  this  quarrel  was  forced  upon  him,  and  that,  had  he 
accepted  the  insults  of  the  Duke  of  Chateaurouge,  he 
would  have  been  unworthy  to  remain  an  officer  of  your 
majesty." 

"Silence,  sir!"  the  king  said  angrily.  "You  will  return 
immediately  to  Paris,  under  arrest,  until  my  pleasure  in 
your  case  is  notified  to  you.  I  shall  at  once  give  orders 
that  your  troops  here  are  replaced  by  those  of  a  regiment 
whose  officers  abstain  from  brawling  and  breaking 
the  edicts  in  our  very  palace.  Marquis,  you  will  retire 
at  once  to  your  estates."  The  two  gentlemen  bowed  and 
left  the  royal  presence. 

"Not  worse  than  I  expected,"  the  marquis  said,  after 
the  door  had  closed  behind  them.  "Now  he  will  send 
for  St.  Aignan  and  De  Lisle,  and  will  hear  their  account, 
and  as  it  cannot  but  tally  with  ours  the  king  must  see 
that  the  duke  brought  his  fate  upon  himself.  Louis  is 
not  unjust  when  his  temper  cools  down,  and  in  a  few 
weeks  we  shall  meet  here  again." 

"I  expect  to  be  on  the  frontier  with  my  regiment  before 
that,"  Colonel  Hume  replied;  "but  as  I  would  rather  be 
there  than  in  Paris  that  will  be  no  hardship." 

Colonel  Hume  at  once  mounted  and  rode  back  to  Paris 
and  proceeded  straight  to  the  hotel  of  Marshal  Szixe,  to 
whom  he  communicated  what  had  occurred. 

"If  Leslie  gets  safely  away  it  will,  perhaps,  all  turn  out 
for  the  best,"  the  marshal  said.  "As  soon  as  the  king's 


112  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

anger  dies  out  I  will  begin  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  boy's 
parents;  and  now  that  the  influence  of  Chateaurouge 
the  other  way  is  withdrawn,  I  may  hope  for  a  more 
favourable  hearing.  As  to  the  lad  himself,  we  will  make 
his  peace  in  a  few  months.  The  king  is  brave  himself, 
as  he  showed  when  under  fire  at  Fontenoy,  and  he  admires 
bravery  in  others,  and  when  he  has  once  got  over  the  loss 
of  Chateaurouge  he  will  appreciate  the  skill  and  courage 
which  the  lad  showed  in  an  encounter  with  one  of  the 
most  noted  duellists  in  France.  I  only  hope  that  they  will 
not  manage  to  overtake  the  lad  before  he  reaches  the 
frontier,  for  although  I  can  rely  on  the  king's  justice  when 
he  is  cool  I  would  not  answer  for  it  just  at  present." 

As  Ronald  rode  off  at  full  speed  with  Malcolm  he 
related  to  him  the  whole  circumstances  of  the  quarrel  and 
subsequent  duel. 

"It  is  well  done,  Ronald.  I  made  sure  that  sooner 
or  later  you  and  the  duke  would  get  to  blows,  that  is  if 
he  did  not  adopt  other  means  to  get  you  removed  from 
his  path;  anyhow  I  am  heartily  glad  it's  all  over,  and  that 
the  most  dangerous  enemy  of  your  father  and  yourself 
is  out  of  the  way.  And  now  we  must  hope  that  we 
sha'n't  be  overtaken  before  we  get  to  the  frontier.  The 
danger  is  that  orders  for  your  arrest  will  be  passed  by 
signal." 

"We  are  not  going  to  the  frontier,  Malcolm;  I  am  only 
riding  this  way  to  throw  them  off  the  scent.  We  are 
going  to  Nantes." 

"Well,  that's  not  a  bad  plan,"  Malcolm  said.  "They 
are  not  so  Ukely  to  send  orders  there  as  to  the  northern 
ports.  But  it  will  not  be  easy  to  get  a  vessel  to  cross, 
for  you  see,  now  that  we  are  at  war  with  England,  there 
is  little  communication.  However,  we  shall  no  doubt  be 
able  to  arrange  with  a  smuggler  to  take  us  across." 

"We  are  not  going  to  England,  Malcolm;  we  are  going 


THE     END     OF     THE     Q^UARREL  II3 

direct  to  Scotland.  Colonel  Hume  has  told  me  a  secret: 
Prince  Charies  has  gone  down  to  Nantes  and  is  going  to 
cross  at  once  to  Scotland." 

"What!  Alone  and  without  an  army!"  Malcolm 
exclaimed  in  astonishment. 

"I  suppose  he  despairs  of  getting  assistance  from  Louis. 
Now  that  Fontenoy  has  put  an  end  to  danger  on  the 
frontier,  the  King  of  France  is  no  longer  interested  in 
raising  trouble  for  George  at  home." 

"But  it  is  a  mad  scheme  of  the  prince's,"  Malcolm  said 
gravely.  "If  his  father  did  not  succeed  in  '15  how  can  he 
expect  to  succeed  now?" 

"The  country  has  had  all  the  longer  time  to  get  sick 
of  the  Hanoverians,  and  the  gallantry  of  the  enterprise 
will  appeal  to  the  people.  Besides,  Malcolm,  I  am  not  so 
sure  that  he  will  not  do  better  coming  alone  than  if  he 
brought  the  fifteen  thousand  men  he  had  at  Dunkirk  last 
year  with  him.  Fifteen  thousand  men  would  not  win 
him  a  kingdom,  and  many  who  would  join  him  if  he 
came  alone  would  not  do  so  if  he  came  backed  by  an 
army  of  foreigners.  It  was  the  French,  you  will  remember, 
who  ruined  his  grandfather's  cause  in  Ireland.  Their 
arrogance  and  interference  disgusted  the  Irish,  and 
their  troops  never  did  any  fighting  to  speak  of.  For 
myself,  I  would  a  thousand  times  rather  follow  Prince 
Charles  fighting  with  an  army  of  Scotsmen  for  the  crown 
of  Scotland  than  fight  for  him  with  a  French  army  against 
Englishmen." 

"Well,  perhaps  you  are  right,  Ronald;  it  went  against 
the  grain  at  Fontenoy;  for  after  all,  as  you  said,  we 
are  closely  akin  in  blood  and  language  to  the  English, 
and  although  Scotland  and  France  have  always  been 
allies  it  is  a  very  little  good  France  has  ever  done  us.  She 
has  always  been  glad  enough  to  get  our  kings  to  make 
war  on  England  whenever  she  wanted  a  diversion  made, 

H 


114  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

but  she  has  never  put  herself  out  of  the  way  to  return 
the  favour.  It  has  been  a  one-sided  alliance  all  along. 
Scotland  has  for  years  been  sending  some  of  her  best 
blood  to  fight  as  soldiers  in  France,  but  with  a  few 
exceptions  no  Frenchman  has  ever  drawn  his  sword  for 
Scotland. 

"No,  I  am  inclined  to  think  you  are  right,  Ronald,  and 
especially  after  what  we  saw  at  Fontenoy  I  have  no 
wish  ever  to  draw  sword  again  against  the  English,  and 
am  willing  to  be  the  best  friends  in  the  world  with  them 
if  they  will  but  let  us  Scots  have  our  own  king  and  go 
away  peacefully.  I  don't  want  to  force  Prince  Charles 
upon  them  if  they  will  but  let  us  have  him  for  ourselves. 
If  they  won't,  you  know,  it  is  they  who  are  responsible 
for  the  quarrel,  not  us." 

"That  is  one  way  of  putting  it,  certainly,"  Ronald 
laughed.  "I  am  afraid,  after  having  been  one  kingdom 
since  King  James  went  to  London,  they  won't  let  us  go 
our  own  way  without  making  an  effort  to  keep  us;  but 
here  is  a  cross-road,  we  will  strike  off  here  and  make  for 
the  west." 

They  avoided  the  towns  on  their  routes,  for  although 
they  felt  certain  that  they  were  ahead  of  any  messengers 
who  might  be  sent  out  with  orders  for  their  arrest,  they 
knew  that  they  might  be  detained  for  some  little  time  at 
Nantes,  and  were  therefore  anxious  to  leave  no  clue  of 
their  passage  in  that  direction.  On  the  evening  of  the 
third  day  after  starting  they  approached  their  destination. 

On  the  first  morning  after  leaving  Versailles  they  had 
halted  in  a  wood  a  short  distance  from  Chartres,  and 
Malcolm  had  ridden  in  alone  and  had  purchased  a  suit 
of  citizen's  clothes  for  Ronald  as  the  latter's  uniform  as 
an  officer  of  the  Scotch  Dragoons  would  at  once  have 
attracted  notice.  Henceforward,  whenever  they  stopped, 
Malcolm  had  taken  an  opportunity  to  mention  to  the 


THE     END     OF     THE     Q^UARREL  II5 

Stable-boy  that  he  was  accompanying  his  master,  the 
son  of  an  advocate  of  Paris,  on  a  visit  to  some  relatives 
in  La  Vendee.  This  story  he  repeated  at  the  inn  where 
they  put  up  at  Nantes. 

The  next  morning  Malcolm  went  round  to  all  the  inns 
in  the  town,  but  could  hear  nothing  of  the  Duke  of 
Athole,  so  he  returned  at  noon  with  the  news  of  his  want 
of  success. 

"They  may  have  hired  a  private  lodging  to  avoid 
observation,"  Ronald  said,  "or,  not  improbably,  may  have 
taken  another  name.  The  best  thing  we  can  do  is  to  go 
down  to  the  river  side,  inquire  what  vessels  are  likely  to 
leave  port  soon,  and  then,  if  we  see  anyone  going  off  to 
them,  to  accost  them.  We  may  hear  of  them  in  that 
way." 

Accordingly  they  made  their  way  down  to  the  river. 
There  were  several  vessels  lying  in  the  stream,  in  readi- 
ness to  sail  when  the  wind  served,  and  the  mouth  of  the 
river  was  reported  to  be  clear  of  any  English  cruisers. 
They  made  inquiries  as  to  the  destination  of  the  vessels. 
All  the  large  ones  were  saiUng  for  Bordeaux  or  the 
Mediterranean  ports  of  France. 

"What  is  that  little  vessel  lying  apart  from  the  rest?" 
Malcolm  asked.  "She  looks  a  saucy  little  craft." 

"That  is  the  privateer  La  Doutelle,  one  of  the  fastest 
little  vessels  on  the  coast.  She  has  brought  in  more  than 
one  English  merchantman  as  a  prize." 

As  they  were  speaking  a  boat  was  seen  to  leave  her 
side  and  make  for  the  shore.  With  a  glance  at  Malcolm 
to  break  off  his  conversation  with  the  sailor  and  follow 
him,  Ronald  strode  along  the  bank  towards  the  spot  where 
the  boat  would  land.  Two  gentlemen  got  out  and  ad- 
vanced along  the  quay.  As  they  passed  Ronald  said  to 
Malcolm: 

"I  know  one  of  those  men's  faces." 


Il6  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"Do  you,  Ronald?  I  cannot  recall  having  seen  them." 

Ronald  stood  for  a  moment  in  thought. 

"I  know  now!"  he  exclaimed.  "And  he  is  one  of  our 
men,  sure  enough." 

So  saying  he  hurried  after  the  gentlemen. 

"I  think  sir,"  he  said  as  he  came  up  to  them,  "that  I 
have  had  the  honour  of  meeting  you  before." 

A  look  of  displeasure  came  across  the  gentleman's 
face. 

"I  think  you  are  mistaken,  sir,"  he  said  coldly.  "You 
must  mistake  me  for  some  one  else.  My  name  is  Vervois — 
Monsieur  Verbois  of  Le  Mans." 

"I  have  not  the  pleasure  of  knowing  Monsieur  Verbois," 
Ronald  said  with  a  light  smile;  "but  I  hardly  think,  sir, 
that  that  is  the  name  that  you  went  by  when  I  had  the 
honour  of  meeting  you  in  Glasgow  more  than  two  years 
ago?" 

"In  Glasgow!"  the  gentleman  said,  looking  earnestly  at 
Ronald.  "In  Glasgow!  I  do  not  remember  you." 

"I  had  the  pleasure  of  doing  you  some  slight  service, 
nevertheless,"  Ronald  said  quietly,  "when  I  brought  you 
news  that  your  enemies  were  upon  you,  and  managed  to 
detain  them  while  you  made  your  escape  through  the 
attic  window." 

"A  thousand  pardons!"  the  gentleman  exclaimed, 
speaking  in  English.  "How  could  I  have  forgotten  you? 
But  I  saw  you  for  such  a  short  time,  and  two  years  have 
changed  you  greatly.  This  is  the  young  gentleman, 
marquis,  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  my  escape  when  I  was 
so  nearly  captured  at  Glasgow,  as  you  have  heard  me 
say.  It  was  to  his  kindly  warning  in  the  first  place,  and 
to  his  courage  in  the  second,  that  I  owed  my  liberty.  It 
is  wonderful  that  you  should  remember  me." 

"Two  years  have  not  changed  you  as  much  as  they 
have  changed  me,"  Ronald  said;  "besides,  you  were  busy 


THE     END     OF     THE     QUARREL  II7 

in  destroying  papers,  while  I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to 
watch  you." 

"That  is  so,"  the  gentleman  agreed.  "At  anyrate  I  am 
heartily  glad  of  the  happy  chance  which  has  thrown  us 
together,  and  has  given  me  an  opportunity  of  expressing 
to  you  the  deep  gratitude  which  I  have  felt  for  your 
warning  and  assistance.  Had  it  not  been  for  that,  not 
only  should  I  myself  have  been  taken,  but  they  would 
have  got  possession  of  those  papers,  which  might  have 
brought  the  heads  of  a  score  of  the  best  blood  of  Scotland 
to  the  scaffold.  I  took  a  boat  that  was  lying  in  readiness, 
and  making  down  the  river  got  on  board  a  ship  which 
was  cruising  there  awaiting  me,  and  got  off.  It  has 
always  been  a  matter  of  bitter  regret  to  me  that  I  never 
learned  so  much  as  the  name  of  the  brave  young  gentle- 
man to  whom  I  owed  so  much,  or  what  had  happened 
to  him  for  his  share  in  that  night's  work." 

"My  name  is  Ronald  Leslie,  sir.  I  am  the  son  of  Leslie 
of  Glenlyon,  who  fought  with  the  Chevalier  in  '15,  and 
afterwards  entered  the  service  of  the  King  of  France,  and 
was  colonel  of  the  2nd  Scotch  Dragoons." 

"Of  course  I  knew  him  well,"  the  gentleman  said, 
"and  with  others  endeavoured  to  obtain  his  pardon  when 
he  fell  under  the  king's  displeasure  some  fifteen  years 
ago,  although  I  regret  to  say  without  success.  Believe 

me,  if  Prince  Charles "  He  stopped  suddenly  as  his 

companion  touched  him. 

"You  would  say,  sir,"  Ronald  said  with  a  smile,  "if 
Prince  Charles  succeeds  in  his  present  enterprise,  and 
regains  his  throne,  you  will  get  him  to  exert  his  influence 
to  obtain  my  father's  release." 

The  two  gentlemen  gave  an  exclamation  of  astonish- 
ment. 

"How  do  you  know  of  any  enterprise  that  is  medi- 
tated?" 


Il8  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"I  was  told  of  it  as  a  secret  by  a  Scotch  officer  in  Paris, 
and  am  the  bearer  of  a  message  from  him  to  the  Duke  of 
Athole,  to  ask  him  to  allow  me  to  join  the  prince." 

"I  am  the  duke,"  the  other  gentleman  said. 

"Since  it  is  you,  sir,  I  may  tell  you  that  the  officer  I 
spoke  of  is  Colonel  Hume,  and  that  he  bade  me  show  you 
this  ring,  which  he  said  you  would  know,  as  a  token  that 
my  story  was  a  correct  one." 

"Hume  is  my  greatest  friend,"  the  duke  exclaimed, 
"and  his  introduction  would  be  sufficient,  even  if  you  had 
not  already  proved  your  devotion  to  the  cause  of  the 
Stuarts.  I  will  take  you  at  once  to  the  prince.  But,"  he 
said,  "before  I  do  so,  I  must  tell  you  that  the  enterprise 
upon  which  we  are  about  to  embark  is  a  desperate  one. 
The  prince  has  but  five  companions  with  him,  and  we 
embark  on  board  that  Uttle  privateer  lying  in  the  stream. 
It  is  true  that  we  shall  be  escorted  by  a  man-of-war, 
which  will  convey  the  arms  which  Prince  Charles  has 
purchased  for  the  enterprise;  but  not  a  man  goes  with 
us,  and  the  prince  is  about  to  trust  wholly  to  the  loyalty 
of  Scotland." 

"I  shall  be  ready  to  accompany  him  in  any  case,  sir," 
Ronald  said,  "and  I  beg  to  introduce  to  you  a  faithful 
friend  of  my  father  and  myself.  His  name  is  Malcolm 
Anderson.  He  fought  for  the  Chevalier  in  '15,  and 
accompanied  my  father  in  his  flight  to  France,  and  served 
under  him  in  the  French  service.  Upon  the  occasion  of  my 
father's  arrest  he  carried  me  to  Scotland,  and  has  been 
my  faithful  friend  ever  since." 

So  saying  he  called  Malcolm  up  and  presented  him  to 
the  duke,  and  the  party  then  proceeded  to  the  lodging 
where  Prince  Charles  was  staying. 

"I  have  the  misfortune  to  be  still  ignorant  of  your 
name,  sir,"  Ronald  said  to  his  acquaintance  of  Glasgow. 

"What!"  the  gentleman  said  in  surprise.  "You  do  not 


\ 


THE     END     OF     THE     Q,UARREL  II9 

know  my  name,  after  doing  so  much  for  me!  I  thought, 
as  a  matter  of  course,  that  when  you  were  captured  for 
aiding  my  escape  you  would  have  heard  it,  hence  my 
remissness  in  not  introducing  myself.  I  am  Colonel 
Macdonald.  When  you  met  me  I  was  engaged  in  a  tour 
through  the  Highland  clans,  sounding  the  chiefs  and 
obtaining  additions  to  the  seven  who  had  signed  a 
declaration  in  favour  of  the  prince  three  years  before.  The 
English  government  had  obtained,  through  one  of  their 
spies  about  the  person  of  the  ChevaUer,  news  of  my 
mission,  and  had  set  a  vigilant  watch  for  me." 

"But  is  it  possible  that  there  can  be  spies  among  those 
near  the  Chevalier!"  Ronald  exclaimed  in  astonishment. 

"Aye,  there  are  spies  everywhere,"  Macdonald  said 
bitterly.  *'A11  sorts  of  people  come  and  go  round  the 
Chevalier  and  round  Prince  Charles.  Every  Scotch  or 
Irish  vagabond  who  has  made  his  native  country  too  hot 
to  hold  him,  come  to  them  and  pretend  that  they  are 
martyrs  to  their  loyalty  to  the  Stuarts;  and  the  worst  of 
it  is  their  story  is  believed.  They  flatter  and  fawn,  they 
say  just  what  they  are  wanted  to  say,  and  have  no 
opinion  of  their  own,  and  the  consequence  is  that  the 
Chevalier  looks  upon  these  fellows  as  his  friends,  and 
often  turns  his  back  upon  the  Scottish  gentlemen  who  have 
risked  and  lost  all  in  his  service,  but  who  are  too  honest 
to  flatter  him  or  to  descend  to  the  arts  of  courtiers.  Look 
at  the  men  who  are  with  the  prince  now " 

"Macdonald!  Macdonald!"  the  duke  said  warmly. 

"Well,  well,"  the  other  broke  off" impatiently;  "no  doubt 
it  is  better  to  hold  one's  tongue.  But  it  is  monstrous  that 
when  there  are  a  score,  aye,  a  hundred  of  Scottish  gentle- 
men of  family,  many  of  them  officers  with  a  high  know- 
ledge of  war,  who  would  gladly  have  accompanied  him 
at  the  first  whisper  of  his  intentions,  the  prince  should 
be   starting   on   such   a   venture   as   this   with   yourself 


I20  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

only,  duke,  as  a  representative  of  the  Scottish  nobles  and 
chiefs,  and  six  or  eight  mongrels — Irish,  English,  and 
Scotch — the  sort  of  men  who  haunt  the  pot-houses  of 
Flanders,  and  spend  their  time  in  telling  what  they  have 
suffered  in  the  Stuart  cause  to  any  who  will  pay  for 
their  liquor." 

"Not  quite  so  bad  as  that,  Macdonald,"  the  duke  said. 
"Still  I  admit  that  I  could  have  wished  that  Prince 
Charles  should  have  landed  in  Scotland  surrounded  by 
men  with  names  known  and  honoured  there,  rather  than 
by  those  he  has  selected  to  accompany  him." 

"But  you  are  going,  are  you  not,  sir?"  Ronald  asked 
Colonel  Macdonald. 

"No,  I  do  not  accompany  the  prince;  but  I  hope  to 
follow  shordy.  As  soon  as  the  prince  has  sailed  it  is  my 
mission  to  see  all  his  friends  and  followers  in  France,  and 
urge  them  to  join  him  in  Scotland;  while  we  bring  all 
the  influence  we  have  to  bear  upon  Louis,  to  induce  him 
to  furnish  arms  and  assistance  for  the  expedition." 


CHAPTER   X 

PRINCE    CHARLES 

On  arriving  at  the  prince's  lodgings  Macdonald  remained 
without,  the  Duke  of  Athole  entering,  accompanied  only 
by  Ronald. 

"The  prince  is  in  disguise,"  he  said,  "and  but  one  or 
two  of  us  visit  him  here  in  order  that  no  suspicion  may  be 
incited  among  the  people  of  the  house  that  he  is  anything 
beyond  what  he  appears  to  be — a  young  student  of  the 
Scotch  college  at  Paris." 

They  ascended  the  stairs  to  the  upper  story,  and  on  the 


PRINCE      CHARLES  121 

marquis  knocking  a  door  was  opened.  The  duke  entered, 
followed  by  Ronald. 

"Well,  duke,  what  is  the  news?" 

The  question  was  asked  by  a  young  man,  who  was 
pacing  restlessly  up  and  down  the  room,  of  which  he  was, 
with  the  exception  of  his  valet  de  chambre,  an  ItaUan 
named  Michel,  the  person  who  had  opened  the  door,  the 
only  occupant. 

"Ah!  whom  have  you  here?" 

"Allow  me  to  present  to  your  royal  highness  Lieutenant 
Leslie.  He  is  the  son  of  LesUe  of  Glenlyon,  who  fought 
by  my  side  in  your  father's  cause  in  '15,  and  has,  like 
myself,  been  an  exile  ever  since.  This  is  the  young 
gentieman  who,  two  years  since,  saved  Macdonald  from 
arrest  in  Glasgow." 

"Ah!  I  remember  the  adventure,"  the  prince  said 
courteously,  "and  a  right  gallant  action  it  was;  but  how  did 
you  hear  that  I  was  here,  sir?" 

"I  was  told  by  my  good  friend  and  commanding  officer, 
Colonel  Hume  of  the  2nd  Scottish  Dragoons,  your  royal 
highness." 

"I  revealed  it  to  Hume  before  leaving  Paris,"  the  duke 
said,  "he  being  a  good  friend  of  mine  and  as  staunch  as 
steel,  and  I  knew  that  he  could  be  trusted  to  keep  a 
secret." 

"It  seems  that  in  the  last  particular  you  were  wrong," 
the  prince  remarked  with  a  slight  smile. 

"Colonel  Hume  only  revealed  it  to  me,  sir,"  Ronald 
said,  anxious  to  save  his  friend  from  the  suspicion  of 
having  betrayed  a  secret  confided  to  him,  "for  very 
special  reasons.  I  had  the  misfortune  to  kill  in  a  duel  the 
Duke  of  Chateaurouge,  and  as  we  fought  just  outside 
the  park  of  Versailles,  and  the  duke  was  a  favourite  of 
the  king's,  I  had  to  ride  for  it;  then  Colonel  Hume, 
knowing   my  devotion  to   the  cause  of  your  highness, 


122  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

whispered  to  me  the  secret  of  your  intention,  and  gave 
me  a  message  to  his  friend  the  Duke  of  Athole." 

"Do  you  say  that  you  have  killed  the  Duke  of  Chateau- 
rouge  in  a  duel?"  the  duke  exclaimed  in  astonishment. 
"Why,  he  has  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the  best 
swordsmen  in  France,  and  has  a  most  evil  name  as  a 
dangerous  and  unscrupulous  man.  I  met  him  constantly 
at  court,  and  his  arrogance  and  haughtiness  were  well-nigh 
insufferable.  And  you  have  killed  him?" 

"I  knew  him  well  too,"  the  prince  said,  "but  sit  down 
and  tell  us  all  about  it.  Upon  my  word  I  am  so  sick  of 
being  cooped  up  for  four  days  in  this  wretched  den  that  I 
regard  your  coming  as  a  godsend.  Now  tell  me  how  was  it 
that  the  Due  de  Chateaurouge  condescended  to  quarrel 
with  a  young  officer  in  the  Scottish  Horse." 

"It  was  a  family  quarrel,  sir,  which  I  had  inherited 
from  my  father." 

"Yes,  yes,  I  remember  now,"  the  Duke  of  Athole  broke 
in.  "It  is  an  old  story  now;  but  I  heard  all  about  it  at  the 
time,  and  did  what  I  could,  as  did  all  Leslie's  friends  to 
set  the  matter  right,  but  in  vain."  He  told  the  prince  the 
facts  of  the  affair,  and  Ronald  described  how  his  parents 
came  to  be  released  and  how  he  fought  a  duel  with  their 
enemy. 

"The  duke  doubtless  thought  that  he  would  kill  me 
without  difficulty,  and  so  rushed  in  so  carelessly  that  at 
the  very  first  thrust  I  ran  him  through,"  he  concluded. 

"And  served  him  right,"  the  prince  said  heartily.  "Now 
since  both  your  father's  enemies  are  gone,  it  may  be 
hoped  that  his  troubles  are  over,  and  that  your  mother 
will  recover  the  estates  to  which  she  is  entitled.  And 
now,  duke,  what  is  your  news?  When  are  we  going  to 
sail?" 

"The  Doutelle  is  already  by  this  time  on  her  way  down 
the  river,  and  it  is  proposed  that  we  shall  start  this  evening 


PRINCE     CHARLES  123 

and  board  her  there.  The  stores  and  arms  are  all  safely 
on  board  the  Elizabeth^  and  she  is  lying  off  Belleisle; 
so  far  as  Mr.  Walsh  has  heard,  no  suspicion  has  been 
excited  as  to  their  purpose  or  destination,  so  that  we  may 
hope  in  twenty-four  hours  to  be  fairly  on  board." 

"That  is  the  best  news  I  have  heard  for  months,"  the 
prince  said;  "thank  goodness  the  time  for  action  is  at  last 
at  hand!" 

"I  have,  I  trust,  your  royal  highness'  permission  to 
accompany  you,"  Ronald  said;  "together  with  my 
follower,  Anderson.  He  is  the  trooper  who  carried  me 
over  to  Scotland  as  a  child,  and  has  been  my  faithful 
friend  ever  since." 

"Certainly,  LesUe.  I  shall  be  glad  indeed  to  have  a 
member  of  a  family  who  have  proved  so  faithful  to  my 
father's  cause  with  me  in  the  adventure  upon  which  I  am 
embarking." 

Ronald  with  a  few  words  of  thanks  bowed  and  took 
his  leave,  after  receiving  instructions  from  the  duke  to 
start  shortly  and  to  ride  down  the  river  towards  Lorient. 

"You  can  halt  for  a  few  hours  on  the  road,  and  then 
ride  on  again;  we  shall  overtake  you  before  you  reach  the 
port.  We  shall  all  leave  singly  or  in  pairs,  to  avoid 
attracting  any  attention." 

Ronald  left,  delighted  with  the  kindness  of  the  prince's 
manner.  Prince  Charles  was  indeed  possessed  of  all  the 
attributes  which  win  men's  hearts  and  devotion.  In 
figure  he  was  tall  and  well  formed,  and  endowed  both 
with  strength  and  activity.  He  excelled  in  all  manly 
exercises,  and  was  an  excellent  walker,  having  applied 
himself  ardently  to  field-sports  during  his  residence  in 
Italy. 

The  weakness  in  the  prince's  character  was  that  he 
was  a  bad  judge  of  men,  and  inchned  on  all  occasions 
to   take   the  advice  of  designing  knaves  who   flattered 


124  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

and  paid  deference  to  him,  rather  than  that  of  the 
Scottish  nobles  who  were  risking  their  Hves  for  his  cause, 
but  who  at  times  gave  their  advice  with  a  bluntness  and 
warmth  which  were  displeasing  to  him.  It  was  this 
weakness  which  brought  an  enterprise,  which  at  one  time 
had  the  fairest  prospect  of  success,  to  destruction  and 
ruin. 

On  leaving  the  house  Ronald  was  joined  by  Malcolm, 
and  half  an  hour  later  they  mounted  their  horses  and 
rode  for  the  mouth  of  the  Loire.  The  whole  party  arrived 
on  the  following  day  at  St.  Nazaire,  embarking  separately 
on  board  the  Doutelle,  where  Prince  Charles,  who  had 
come  down  from  Nantes  in  a  fishing-boat,  was  received 
by  Mr.  Walsh,  the  owner  of  the  vessel.  Ronald  now 
saw  gathered  together  the  various  persons  who  were 
to  accompany  Prince  Charles  on  this  adventurous 
expedition.  These  were  Sheridan,  the  former  tutor  of  the 
prince;  Kelly,  a  non-juring  clergyman,  and  Sullivan — 
both,  like  Sheridan,  Irishmen;  Strickland,  a  personage  so 
unimportant  that  while  some  writers  call  him  an  English- 
man, others  assert  that  he  was  Irish;  iEneas  Macdonald,  a 
Scotchman;  Sir  John  Macdonald,  an  officer  in  the  Spanish 
service;  the  prince's  valet,  Michel;  and  the  Duke  of 
Athole,  or,  as  he  more  generally  called,  the  Marquis  of 
Tullibardine,  the  last-named  being  the  only  man  of  high 
standing  or  reputation.  Never  did  a  prince  start  to  fight 
for  a  kingdom  with  such  a  following. 

The  Doutelle  weighed  anchor  as  soon  as  the  last  of  the 
party  arrived  on  deck,  and  under  easy  sail  proceeded  to 
Belleisle.  Here  she  lay  for  some  days  awaiting  the  arrival 
of  the  Elizabeth.  Mr.  Rutledge,  a  merchant  at  Nantes, 
had  obtained  an  order  from  the  French  court  that  this 
man-of-war  should  proceed  to  cruise  on  the  coast  of 
Scotland,  and  had  then  arranged  with  the  captain  of  the 
ship  to  take  on  board  the  arms  that  had  been  purchased 


PRINCE     CHARLES  I25 

by  the  prince  with  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  some  of  the 
family  jewels. 

These  consisted  of  fifteen  hundred  muskets,  eighteen 
hundred  broadswords,  twenty  small  field-pieces,  and  some 
ammunition.  The  captain  had  also  agreed  that  the 
Doutelle,  which  only  mounted  eighteen  small  guns,  should 
sail  in  company  with  the  Elizabeth  to  Scotland.  As  soon 
as  the  Elizabeth  was  seen  the  Doutelle  spread  her  sails, 
and  keeping  a  short  distance  from  each  other  the  two 
vessels  sailed  north.  So  great  was  the  necessity  for 
prudence  that  the  prince  still  maintained  his  disguise  as 
a  Scottish  student,  and,  with  the  exception  of  Mr.  Walsh, 
none  of  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  Doutelle  were  ac- 
quainted with  his  real  rank,  and  the  various  members  of 
his  party  treated  him  and  each  other  as  strangers. 

Four  days  after  leaving  Belleisle  a  British  man-of-war 
of  fifty-eight  guns  hove  in  sight,  and  crowding  on  all 
sail  rapidly  came  on.  The  Elizabeth  at  once  prepared  to 
engage  her,  signalling  to  the  Doutelle  to  do  the  same. 
The  prince  urged  Mr.  Walsh  to  aid  the  Elizabeth^  but 
the  latter  steadily  refused. 

He  had  undertaken,  he  said,  to  carry  the  prince  to 
Scotland,  and  would  do  nothing  to  endanger  the  success 
of  the  enterprise.  The  two  vessels  were  well  matched, 
and  he  would  not  allow  the  Doutelle  to  engage  in  the 
affair.  The  prince  continued  to  urge  the  point,  until  at 
last  Mr.  Walsh  said  "that  unless  he  abstained  from 
interference  he  should  be  forced  to  order  him  below." 

The  Doutelle,  therefore,  stood  aloof  from  the  engage- 
ment, which  lasted  for  five  or  six  hours,  and  sailed 
quietly  on  her  course,  in  order  to  be  beyond  the  risk 
of  capture  should  the  English  ship  prove  victorious; 
neither  of  the  vessels,  however,  obtained  any  decided 
advantage.  Both  were  so  crippled  in  the  encounter  that 
the  Elizabeth  returned  to  France,  the  Lion  to  Plymouth] 


126  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

to  refit.  Thus  the  small  supply  of  arms  and  artillery 
which  the  prince  had  with  such  great  trouble  got  to- 
gether was  lost. 

"Well,  Ronald,"  Malcolm  said  that  evening  as  they 
leant  over  the  taffrail  together,  "I  do  think  that  such  a 
mad-headed  expedition  as  this  was  never  undertaken. 
An  exiled  prince,  an  outlawed  duke,  six  adventurers,  a 
valet,  and  our  two  selves.  One  could  laugh  if  one  was 
not  almost  ready  to  cry  at  the  folly  of  invading  a  country 
like  England  in  such  a  fashion." 

"That  is  only  one  way  of  looking  at  it,  Malcolm.  We 
are  not  an  army  of  invasion.  The  prince  is  simply  travelling 
with  a  few  personal  followers  to  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  an  army.  The  affair  depends,  not  upon  us,  but  upon 
the  country.  If  the  clans  turn  out  to  support  him  as 
they  did  in  '15  he  will  soon  be  at  the  head  of  some  twenty 
thousand  men.  Not  enough,  I  grant  you,  to  conquer 
England,  but  enough  for  a  nucleus  round  which  the 
Lowland  and  English  Jacobites  can  gather." 

"Yes,  it  depends  upon  the  ifs,  Ronald.  If  all  the 
Highland  clans  join,  and  if  there  are  sufficient  Jacobites 
in  the  Lowlands  and  England  to  make  a  large  army,  we 
may  do.  I  have  some  hopes  of  the  clans,  but  after  what 
we  saw  of  the  apathy  of  the  English  Jacobites  in  '15 
I  have  no  shadow  of  faith  in  them.  However,  I  fought 
for  the  Chevalier  in  '15,  and  I  am  ready  to  fight  for 
Prince  Charles  now  as  long  as  there  is  any  fighting  to 
be  done,  and  when  that  is  over  I  shall  be  as  ready  to 
make  for  France  as  I  was  before." 

Ronald  laughed. 

"You  are  certainly  not  enthusiastic  about  it,  Malcolm." 

"When  one  gets  to  my  age,  Ronald,  common  sense  takes 
the  place  of  enthusiasm,  and  I  have  seen  enough  of  wars 
to  know  that  for  business  a  well-appointed  and  well- 
disciplined    army   is    required.    If  Prince    Charles    does 


PRINCE     CHARLES  127 

get  what  you  call  an  army,  but  which  I  should  call  an 
armed  mob,  together,  there  will  be  the  same  dissensions, 
the  same  bickerings,  the  same  want  of  plan  that  there 
was  before;  and  unless  something  like  a  miracle  happens 
it  will  end  as  the  last  did  at  Preston,  in  defeat  and  ruin." 

Two  days  later  another  English  man-of-war  came  in 
sight  and  gave  chase  to  the  Doutelle,  but  the  latter  was 
a  fast  sailer  and  soon  left  her  pursuer  behind,  and  with- 
out further  adventure  arrived  among  the  Western  Isles, 
and  dropped  anchor  near  the  little  islet  of  Erisca,  between 
Barra  and  South  Uist.  As  they  approached  the  island 
an  eagle  sailed  out  from  the  rocky  shore  and  hovered 
over  the  vessel,  and  the  Duke  of  Athole  pointed  it  out  as 
a  favourable  augury  to  the  prince. 

Charles  and  his  companions  landed  at  Erisca  and  passed 
the  night  on  shore.  The  found  on  inquiry  that  this 
cluster  of  islands  belonged  to  Macdonald  of  Clanranald, 
a  young  chief  who  was  known  to  be  attached  to  the 
Jacobite  cause.  He  was  at  present  absent  on  the  main- 
land, but  his  uncle  and  principal  adviser,  Macdonald  of 
Boisdale,  was  in  South  Uist.  The  prince  sent  off  one  of 
his  followers  in  a  boat  to  summon  him,  and  he  came 
aboard  the  Doutelle  the  next  morning;  but  when  he 
heard  from  the  prince  that  he  had  come  alone  and  un- 
attended he  refused  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the 
enterprise,  which  he  asserted  was  rash  to  the  point  of 
insanity,  and  would  bring  ruin  and  destruction  on  all 
who  took  part  in  it. 

The  prince  employed  all  his  efforts  to  persuade  the 
old  chief,  but  in  vain,  and  the  latter  returned  to  his  isle 
in  a  boat,  while  the  Doutelle  pursued  her  voyage  to  the 
mainland  and  entered  the  Bay  of  Lochnanuagh,  in 
Inverness-shire,  and  immediately  sent  a  messenger  to 
Clanranald,  who  came  on  board  shortly  with  Macdonald 
of  Kinloch-Moidart,  and  several  other  Macdonalds. 


128  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

They  received  the  prince  with  the  greatest  respect, 
but,  like  Macdonald  of  Boisdale,  the  two  chiefs  refused  to 
take  up  arms  in  an  enterprise  which  they  beHeved  to  be 
absolutely  hopeless.  In  vain  Prince  Charles  argued  and 
implored.  The  two  chiefs  remained  firm,  until  the  prince 
suddenly  turned  to  a  younger  brother  of  Moidart,  who 
stood  listening  to  the  conversation,  and  with  his  fingers 
clutching  the  hilt  of  his  broadsword  as  he  heard  the 
young  prince,  whom  he  regarded  as  his  fiiture  king,  in 
vain  imploring  the  assistance  of  his  brother  and  kinsmen. 

"Will  you  at  least  not  assist  me?"  the  prince  exclaimed. 

"I  will,  I  will!"  Ranald  Macdonald  exclaimed. 
"Though  no  other  man  in  the  Highlands  shall  draw  a 
sword,  I  am  ready  to  die  for  you." 

The  enthusiasm  of  the  young  man  was  catching,  and 
throwing  to  the  winds  their  own  convictions  and  fore- 
bodings the  two  Macdonalds  declared  that  they  also 
would  join,  and  use  every  exertion  to  engage  their 
countrymen.  The  clansmen  who  had  come  on  board  the 
ship  without  knowing  the  object  of  the  visit  were  now  told 
who  the  prince  was,  and  they  expressed  their  readiness 
to  follow  to  the  death.  Two  or  three  days  later,  on  the 
25th  of  July,  Prince  Charles  landed  and  was  conducted 
to  Borodale,  a  farmhouse  belonging  to  Glanranald. 

Charles  at  once  sent  off  letters  to  the  Highland  chiefs 
whom  he  knew  to  be  favourable  to  the  Stuart  cause. 
Among  these  the  principal  were  Cameron  of  Locheil, 
Sir  Alexander  Macdonald,  and  Macleod.  Locheil  im- 
mediately obeyed  the  summons,  but  being  convinced  of  the 
madness  of  the  enterprise  he  came,  not  to  join  the  prince, 
but  to  dissuade  him  from  embarking  in  it.  On  his  way 
he  called  upon  his  brother,  Cameron  of  Fassefern,  who 
agreed  with  his  opinion  as  to  the  hopelessness  of  success, 
and  urged  him  to  write  to  the  prince  instead  of  going  to 
see  him. 


PRINCE     CHARLES  129 

"I  know  you  better  than  you  know  yourself,"  he  said. 
*'If  the  prince  once  sets  eyes  upon  you,  he  will  make  you 
do  whatever  he  pleases." 

Locheil,  however,  persisted  in  going,  convinced  that  the 
prince  would,  on  his  representation,  abandon  the  design. 
For  a  long  time  he  stood  firm,  until  the  prince  exclaimed: 

"I  am  resolved  to  put  all  to  the  hazard.  In  a  few  days 
I  will  erect  the  royal  standard  and  proclaim  to  the  people 
of  Britain  that  Charles  Stuart  is  come  over  to  claim  the 
crown  of  his  ancestors  or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Locheil, 
who  my  father  has  often  told  me  was  our  firmest  friend, 
may  stay  at  home  and  learn  from  the  newspapers  the  fate 
of  his  prince." 

Locheil's  resolution  melted  at  once  at  these  words,  and 
he  said: 

"Not  so.  I  will  share  the  fate  of  my  prince  whatsoever 
it  be,  and  so  shall  every  man  over  whom  nature  or  fortune 
hath  given  me  power." 

The  conversion  of  Locheil  was  the  turning-point  of  the 
enterprise.  Upon  the  news  of  the  prince's  landing  spreading 
most  of  the  other  chiefs  had  agreed  that  if  Locheil  stood 
aloof  they  would  not  move;  and  had  he  remained  firm 
not  a  man  would  have  joined  the  prince's  standard, 
and  he  would  have  been  forced  to  abandon  the  enterprise. 
Sir  Alexander  Macdonald  and  Macleod,  instead  of  going 
to  see  the  prince,  had  gone  off  together,  on  the  receipt 
of  his  letter,  to  the  Isle  of  Skye,  so  as  to  avoid  an  interview. 
Glanranald  was  despatched  by  Prince  Charles  to  see 
them,  but  they  declined  to  join,  urging  with  truth  that 
the  promises  which  they  had  given  to  join  in  a  rising 
were  contingent  upon  the  prince  arriving  at  the  head  of  a 
strong  French  force  with  arms  and  supplies.  They  there- 
fore refused  at  present  to  move.  Others,  however,  were 
not  so  cautious.  Fired  by  the  example  of  Locheil,  and  by 
their  own  traditions  of  loyalty  to  the  Stuarts'  cause,  many 


130  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

of  the  lesser  chiefs  at  once  summoned  their  followers  to 
the  field.  With  the  majority  the  absence  of  French  troops 
had  the  exactly  opposite  effect  that  it  had  had  with  Sir 
Alexander  Macdonald  and  Macleod.  Had  the  prince 
landed  with  a  French  army  they  might  have  stood  aloof 
and  suffered  him  to  fight  out  his  quarrel  unaided;  but  his 
arrival  alone  and  unattended,  trusting  solely  and  wholly 
to  the  loyalty  of  the  Scottish  people,  made  an  irresistible 
appeal  to  their  generous  feelings,  and  although  there  were 
probably  but  few  who  did  not  foresee  that  failure,  ruin, 
and  death  would  be  the  result  of  the  enterprise,  they 
embarked  in  the  cause  with  as  much  ardour  as  if  their 
success  had  been  certain. 

From  Borodale,  after  disembarking  the  scanty  treasure 
of  four  thousand  louis-d'or  which  he  had  brought  with 
him  and  a  few  stands  of  arms  from  the  Doutelle,  Charles 
proceeded  by  water  to  Kinloch-Moidart. 

Mr.  Walsh  sailed  in  the  Doutelle,  after  receiving  the 
prince's  warmest  thanks,  and  a  letter  to  his  father  in 
Rome  begging  him  to  grant  Mr.  Walsh  an  Irish  earldom 
as  a  reward  for  the  services  he  had  rendered,  a  recom- 
mendation which  was  complied  with. 

The  chiefs  soon  began  to  assemble  at  Moidart,  and  the 
house  became  the  centre  of  a  picturesque  gathering. 

Ronald  had  now  put  aside  the  remembrance  of 
Malcolm's  forebodings,  and  entered  heart  and  soul  into 
the  enterprise.  He  had  in  Glasgow  frequently  seen 
Highlanders  in  their  native  dress,  but  he  had  not  before 
witnessed  any  large  gathering,  and  he  was  delighted  with 
the  aspect  of  the  sturdy  mountaineers  in  their  picturesque 
garb. 

The  prince  had  at  once  laid  aside  the  attire  in  which 
he  had  landed  and  assumed  Highland  costume,  and 
by  the  charm  and  geniaUty  of  his  manner  he  completely 
won  the  hearts  of  all  who  came  in  contact  with  him. 


PRINCE      CHARLES  I3I 

Among  those  who  joined  him  at  Moidart  was  Murray 
of  Broughton,  a  man  who  was  destined  to  exercise  as 
destructive  an  influence  on  the  prince's  fortune  as  had 
Mr.  Forster  over  that  of  his  father.  Murray  had  hurried 
from  his  seat  in  the  south,  having  first  had  a  large  number 
of  manifestoes  for  future  distribution  printed.  He  was  at 
once  appointed  by  Charles  his  secretary  of  state. 

While  the  gathering  at  Moidart  was  daily  growing,  the 
English  remained  in  ignorance  of  the  storm  which  was 
preparing.  It  was  not  until  the  30th  of  July  that  the  fact 
that  the  prince  had  sailed  from  Nantes  was  known  in 
London,  and  as  late  as  the  8th  of  August,  nearly  three 
weeks  after  Charles  first  appeared  on  the  coast,  the  fact 
of  his  landing  was  unknown  to  the  authorities  in  Edin- 
burgh. 

On  the  1 6th  of  August  the  English  governor  at  Fort 
Augustus,  alarmed  at  the  vague  reports  which  reached 
him,  and  the  sudden  news  that  bodies  of  armed  High- 
landers were  hurrying  west,  sent  a  detachment  of  two 
companies  under  Captain  Scott  to  reinforce  the  advance 
post  of  Fort  WilHam. 

After  marching  twenty  miles  the  troops  entered  the 
narrow  ravine  of  Spean  Bridge,  when  they  were  suddenly 
attacked  by  a  party  of  Keppoch's  clansmen  who  were  on 
their  way  to  join  the  prince  when  they  saw  the  English 
troops  on  their  march.  They  were  joined  by  some  of 
Locheil's  clansmen,  and  so  heavy  a  fire  was  kept  up  from 
the  heights  that  the  English,  after  having  five  or  six  men 
killed  and  many  more  wounded,  among  them  their 
commanding  officer,  were  forced  to  lay  down  their  arms. 

They  were  treated  with  great  humanity  by  their 
captors,  and  the  wounded  were  well  cared  for.  The  news 
of  this  success  reached  the  prince  on  the  day  before  that 
fixed  for  the  raising  of  his  standard,  the  19th  of  August, 
and  added  to  the  enthusiasm  which  prevailed  among  the 


132  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

little  force  gathered  in  Glenfinnan,  where  the  ceremony 
took  place.  The  glen  lay  about  half-way  between  Borodale 
and  Fort  William,  both  being  about  fifteen  miles  distant. 
The  gathering  consisted  principally  of  the  Camerons  of 
Locheil,  some  six  hundred  strong,  and  they  brought  with 
them  the  two  English  companies  captured  on  the  i6th, 
disarmed  and  prisoners. 

The  Duke  of  Athole  performed  the  ceremony  of  un- 
furling the  banner.  He  was  the  heir  to  the  dukedom  of 
Athole,  but  had  been  exiled  for  taking  part  in  the  rising 
of '15  and  the  dukedom  bestowed  by  the  EngHsh  govern- 
ment upon  his  brother;  thus  among  the  English  he  was 
still  spoken  of  as  the  Marquis  of  Tullibardine,  while  at 
the  French  court  and  among  the  followers  of  the  Stuarts 
he  was  regarded  as  the  rightful  Duke  of  Athole. 

The  unfurling  of  the  standard  was  greeted  with  loud 
shouts,  and  the  clansmen  threw  their  bonnets  high  in  the 
air.  The  duke  then  read  the  manifesto  of  the  Chevalier, 
and  the  commission  of  regency  granted  by  him  to  Prince 
Charles.  After  this  the  prince  himself  made  an  inspiring 
speech,  and  declared  that  at  the  head  of  his  faithful 
Highlanders  he  was  resolved  to  conquer  or  to  perish. 

Among  the  spectators  of  the  ceremony  was  Captain 
Swetenham,  an  English  officer  taken  prisoner  a  few  days 
before  while  on  his  way  to  assume  the  command  of 
Fort  William.  He  had  been  treated  with  great  courtesy 
and  kindness  by  the  prince,  who,  after  the  ceremony, 
dismissed  him  with  the  words,  "You  may  now  return  to 
your  general;  tell  him  what  you  have  seen,  and  add  that  I 
am  about  to  give  him  battle." 

Soon  after  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremony  Keppoch 
marched  in  with  three  hundred  of  his  clan,  and  some 
smaller  parties  also  arrived.  The  next  morning  the  force 
marched  to  Locheil's  house  at  Auchnacarrie,  where  the 
prince  was  joined   by   the   Macdonalds   of  Glencoe,   a 


PRINCE      CHARLES  I33 

hundred  and  fifty  strong,  two  hundred  Stuarts  of  Appin 
under  their  chief,  and  by  the  younger  Glengarry  with 
two  hundred  more,  so  that  the  force  had  now  swelled  to 
sixteen  hundred  men. 

"We  begin  to  look  like  an  army,"  Ronald  said  to 
Malcolm. 

"Well,  yes,"  the  latter  replied  drily,  "we  are  rather 
stronger  than  one  regiment  and  not  quite  so  strong  as 
two;  still,  if  things  go  on  like  this  we  shall  ere  very  long 
have  mounted  up  to  the  strength  of  a  brigade;  but  even 
a  brigade,  Ronald,  does  not  go  very  far  towards  the 
conquest  of  a  kingdom,  especially  when  only  about  one 
man  in  three  has  got  a  musket,  and  so  far  there  are  neither 
cavalry  nor  artillery.  Still,  you  know,  these  things  may 
come." 

Ronald  laughed  gaily  at  his  companion's  want  of  faith. 
He  himself  had  now  caught  the  enthusiasm  which 
pervaded  all  around.  It  was  true  that  as  yet  the  prince's 
adherents  were  but  a  handful,  but  it  was  not  to  be 
expected  that  an  army  would  spring  from  the  ground. 
Promises  of  assistance  had  come  from  all  quarters,  and  if 
the  army  was  a  small  one  the  English  army  in  Scotland 
was  but  little  larger,  and  if  a  first  success  could  be 
achieved,  all  Scotland  might  be  expected  to  rise,  and  the 
news  would  surely  influence  the  Jacobites  of  England  to 
declare  for  the  prince. 

Sir  John  Cope,  the  English  officer  commanding  the 
English  forces  in  Scotland,  at  the  first  rumour  of  troubles 
had  ordered  his  troops  to  assemble  at  Stirling.  He  had 
with  him  two  regiments  of  dragoons,  Gardiner's  and 
Hamilton's,  both  young  regiments  and  the  whole  force 
at  his  disposal,  exclusive  of  troops  in  garrison,  did  not 
exceed  three  thousand  men.  With  these  he  proposed  to 
march  at  once  to  the  west,  and  crush  the  rebellion  before 
it  gained  strength.   The  English  government  approved 


134  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

of  his  proposal,  and  sent  him  a  proclamation  offering 
a  reward  of  thirty  thousand  pounds  to  any  person  who 
should  seize  and  secure  the  pretended  Prince  of  Wales, 

On  the  day  of  the  raising  of  the  standard  Cope  set  out 
from  Edinburgh  for  StirUng  and  the  next  day  commenced 
his  march  at  the  head  of  fifteen  hundred  infantry,  leaving 
the  dragoons  behind  him,  as  these  could  be  of  but  Uttle 
service  among  the  mountains,  where  they  would  have 
found  it  next  to  impossible  to  obtain  forage  for  their 
horses.  He  took  with  him  a  large  quantity  of  baggage, 
a  drove  of  black  cattle  for  food,  and  a  thousand  stand  of 
arms  to  distribute  among  the  volunteers  who  he  expected 
would  join  him.  As,  however,  none  of  these  came  in  he 
sent  back  seven  hundred  muskets  to  Crieff. 

The  first  object  of  the  march  was  Fort  Augustus,  which 
he  intended  to  make  his  central  post.  As  he  advanced 
he  was  met  by  Captain  Swetenham,  who  informed  him 
of  the  raising  of  the  standard  and  the  gathering  he  had 
witnessed.  As,  however,  only  Locheil's  clansmen  had 
arrived  before  Swetenham  left.  Cope  considered  his  force 
ample  for  the  purpose,  and  continued  his  march.  In 
order  to  reach  Fort  Augustus,  however,  he  had  to  pass 
over  Corry  Arrack,  a  lofty  and  precipitous  mountain 
which  was  ascended  by  a  military  road  with  fifteen 
zigzags,  known  to  the  country  as  the  devil's  staircase. 

Prince  Charles,  who  had  received  early  news  of  the 
advance  from  Stirling,  had  recognized  the  importance  of 
the  position,  and  having  burned  and  destroyed  all  baggage 
that  would  impede  his  progress,  made  a  forced  march 
and  reached  Corry  Arrack  on  the  27  th,  before  Sir  John 
Cope  had  commenced  his  ascent.  As  Sir  John  saw  that 
the  formidable  position  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy 
he  felt  that  it  would  be  in  vain  to  endeavour  to  force  it. 
Each  zigzag  would  have  to  be  carried  in  turn,  and  the 
enterprise  would  be  a  desperate  one.  Success  would  be 


PRESTONPANS  I35 

of  no  great  advantage,  as  the  Highlanders,  hghtly-clad 
and  active,  would  make  off  and  defy  pursuit;  defeat 
would  be  disastrous.  He,  therefore,  called  a  council  of 
war  and  asked  his  officers  to  decide  whether  it  would  be 
best  to  remain  at  Dalwhinnie  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain, 
to  return  to  Stirling,  or  to  march  to  Inverness,  where  they 
would  be  joined  by  the  well-affected  clans.  He  himself 
strongly  urged  the  last  course,  believing  that  the  prince 
would  not  venture  to  descend  into  the  Lowlands  while  he 
remained  in  his  rear.  The  council  of  war  adopted  his 
opinion.  No  officer  advocated  remaining  inactive  at 
Dalwhinnie,  one  only  supported  the  alternative  of  the 
retreat  to  Stirling,  the  rest  agreed  upon  an  advance  to 
Inverness. 

When  it  was  found  that  Cope's  army  had  moved  away 
without  fighting,  the  exultation  of  the  Highlanders  was 
great.  Most  of  the  chiefs  wished  to  follow  at  once  and 
give  battle,  urging  that  it  would  be  hazardous  to  advance 
south  and  leave  the  enemy  to  cut  off  their  retreat;  but  the 
prince  himself  saw  the  supreme  importance  of  a  descent 
into  the  Lowlands,  and  that  plan  of  action  was  decided 
upon. 


CHAPTER   XI 

PRESTONPANS 

Advancing  in  high  spirits  through  the  mountains  of 
Badenoch,  Prince  Charles  with  his  army  came  down  into 
the  vale  of  Athole,  and  visited,  with  Tullibardine,  the 
castle  of  Blair-Athole,  the  noble  property  of  which  the 
marquis  had  so  long  been  deprived,  owing  to  his  constancy 
to  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts,  but  which  would  again  be  his 
own  were  this  great  enterprise  successful. 


136  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

From  Blair-Athole  the  little  army  moved  on  to  Perth. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  powerful  friends,  of  whom  the 
principal  were  the  young  Duke  of  Perth,  Lord  Nairn,  and 
Lord  George  Murray,  the  younger  brother  of  the  Marquis 
of  Tullibardine.  Lord  George  Murray  was  but  ten  years 
of  age  when  the  events  of  17 15  had  taken  place,  but  four 
years  later  he  came  over  with  the  marquis  with  a  handful 
of  Spaniards  and  was  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Glenshiels. 
The  influence  of  the  family  obtained  his  pardon  on  the 
plea  of  his  extreme  youth,  but  he  remained  at  heart  a 
Jacobite,  and,  going  on  the  Continent,  entered  the 
service  of  Sardinia,  then  a  portion  of  the  possessions  of 
the  Duke  of  Savoy.  For  many  years  he  served  abroad, 
and  acquired  a  considerable  reputation  as  an  excellent 
officer  and  a  most  gallant  soldier. 

He  had,  indeed,  a  natural  genius  for  military  operations, 
and  had  he  not  been  thwarted  at  every  turn  by  the 
jealousy  of  Murray  of  Broughton  it  is  by  no  means  im- 
probable that  he  would  have  brought  the  enterprise  to 
a  successful  termination  and  seated  the  Stuarts  upon  the 
throne  of  England.  The  accession  of  such  an  officer  was 
of  the  highest  value  to  the  prince. 

Hitherto  the  army  had  consisted  merely  of  wild  clans- 
men, full  of  valour  and  devotion  but  wholly  undisciplined; 
while  among  those  who  accompanied  him,  or  who  had 
joined  him  in  Scotland,  there  was  not  a  single  officer  of 
any  experience  in  war  or  any  military  capacity  whatever. 
Lord  George  Murray  and  the  Duke  of  Perth  were  at  once 
named  generals  in  the  prince's  army;  but  the  command 
in  reality  remained  entirely  in  the  hands  of  Murray,  for 
Lord  Perth,  though  an  estimable  young  nobleman 
possessed  of  considerable  ability,  had  no  military  ex- 
perience and  was  of  a  quiet  and  retiring  disposition. 

Lord  George  Murray  at  once  set  about  raising  the 
tenantry  of  his  brother  the  Hanoverian  Duke  of  Athole, 


PRESTONPANS  I37 

who  was  absent  in  England,  and  as  these  had  always 
remained  attached  to  the  Stuart  cause,  and  still  regarded 
the  Marquis  of  Tullibardine  as  their  rightful  head,  they 
willingly  took  up  arms  upon  Lord  George  Murray's 
bidding.  Lord  George  decided  at  once  that  it  would  be 
useless  to  attempt  to  drill  the  Highlanders  into  regular 
soldiers,  but  that  they  must  be  allowed  to  use  their 
national  style  of  fighting  and  trust  to  their  desperate  charge 
with  broadswords  and  target  to  break  the  enemy's  ranks. 

Unfortunately  dissensions  commenced  among  the 
leaders  from  the  very  first.  Secretary  Murray,  who  desired 
to  be  all-powerful  with  the  prince,  saw  that  he  should 
not  succeed  in  gaining  any  influence  over  so  firm  and 
energetic  a  character  as  Lord  George  Murray,  while  it 
would  be  easy  for  him  to  sway  the  young  Duke  of  Perth, 
and  he  was  not  long  in  poisoning  the  ear  of  the  latter 
against  his  companion  in  arms  by  representing  to  him  that 
Lord  George  treated  him  as  a  mere  cipher,  although  of 
equal  rank  in  the  army.  The  secretary's  purpose  was  even 
more  easily  carried  out  with  Prince  Charles.  The  latter 
w£is  no  judge  of  character,  and  fell  readily  under  the 
influence  of  the  wily  and  unscrupulous  Murray,  who 
flattered  his  weakness  and  assumed  an  air  of  deference 
to  his  opinions.  Lord  George  Murray,  on  the  other  hand, 
was  but  too  prone  to  give  offence.  He  was  haughty  and 
overbearing  in  manner,  expressed  his  opinions  with  a 
directness  and  bluntness  which  were  very  displeasing  to 
the  prince,  and,  conscious  of  his  own  military  genius  and 
experience,  put  aside  with  open  contempt  the  suggestions 
of  those  who  were  in  truth  ignorant  of  military  matters. 

Ronald  was  introduced  to  him  as  soon  as  he  joined  at 
Perth,  and  finding  that  young  Leslie  had  had  some 
miUtary  experience.  Lord  George  at  once  appointed  him 
one  of  his  aides-de-camp,  and  soon  took  a  warm  liking  to 
the  active  and  energetic  young  officer. 


138  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

Malcolm  rode  as  Ronald's  orderly,  and  during  the  few 
days  of  their  stay  in  Perth  Ronald  was  at  work  from 
morning  till  night  riding  through  the  country  with 
messages  from  Lord  George,  and  in  the  intervals  of  such 
duty  in  trying  to  inculcate  some  idea  of  discipline  into 
the  wild  Highland  levies.  At  this  time  Charles  was  using 
all  his  efforts  to  persuade  Lord  Lovat,  one  of  the  most 
powerful  of  the  northern  noblemen,  to  join  him,  offering 
him  his  patent  as  Duke  of  Fraser  and  the  lord  lieutenancy 
of  the  northern  counties. 

Lovat,  however,  an  utterly  unscrupulous  man,  refused 
openly  to  join,  although  he  sent  repeatedly  assurances  of 
his  devotion.  Throughout  the  struggle  he  continued  to 
act  a  double  part,  trying  to  keep  friends  with  both 
parties,  but  declaring  for  the  prince  at  the  moment  when 
his  fortunes  were  at  their  highest.  The  result  was  that 
while  he  afforded  the  prince  but  little  real  assistance,  his 
conduct  cost  him  his  head. 

Sir  John  Cope,  finding  that  his  march  to  Inverness  had 
failed  to  draw  the  prince  after  him,  and  had  left  the  Low- 
lands and  the  capital  open  to  the  insurgents,  directed  his 
march  to  Aberdeen,  and  sent  to  Edinburgh  for  transports 
to  bring  down  his  army  to  cover  that  city.  But  Prince 
Charles  determined  to  forestall  him,  and  on  the  nth  of 
September  commenced  his  march  south.  The  age  and 
infirmities  of  the  Marquis  of  Tullibardine  prevented  his 
accompanying  Prince  Charles  during  active  operations. 

It  was  impossible  for  the  army  to  march  direct  against 
Edinburgh,  as  the  magistrates  of  that  town  had  taken 
the  precaution  to  withdraw  every  ship  and  boat  from 
the  northern  side  of  the  Forth,  and  the  prince  was  con- 
sequently obUged  to  make  a  detour  and  to  cross  the  river 
at  the  fords  eight  miles  above  Stirling,  and  then  marching 
rapidly  towards  Edinburgh,  arrived  on  the  evening  of  the 
1 6th  within  three  miles  of  that  town. 


PRESTONPANS  139 

So  long  as  the  coming  of  the  prince  was  doubtful  the 
citizens  of  Edinburgh  had  declared  their  willingness  to 
defend  the  town  to  the  last.  Volunteer  regiments  had 
been  formed  and  guns  placed  on  the  walls;  but  when  the 
volunteers  were  ordered  to  march  out  with  Hamilton's 
regiment  of  dragoons,  to  oppose  the  advance  of  the  in- 
surgents, the  men  quitted  their  ranks  and  stole  away  to 
their  houses,  leaving  the  dragoons  to  march  out  alone. 
The  latter,  however,  showed  no  greater  courage  than  that 
of  their  citizen  allies,  when  on  the  following  day  they 
came  in  contact  with  a  party  of  mounted  gentlemen 
from  the  prince's  army,  who  fired  their  pistols  at  their 
pickets.  These  rode  off  in  haste,  their  panic  was  com- 
municated to  the  main  body,  whose  officers  in  vain 
endeavoured  to  check  them,  and  the  whole  regiment 
galloped  away  in  wild  confusion,  and  passing  close  under 
the  walls  of  Edinburgh  continued  their  flight  without 
halting  to  Preston.  There  they  halted  for  the  night;  but 
one  of  the  troopers  happening  in  the  dark  to  fall  into 
a  disused  well,  his  shouts  for  assistance  caused  an  alarm 
that  they  were  attacked,  and  mounting  their  horses  the 
regiment  continued  their  flight  to  Dunbar,  where  they 
joined  General  Cope's  army,  which  had  just  landed  there. 

This  disgraceful  panic  added  to  the  terror  of  the  citizens 
of  Edinburgh,  and  when,  late  in  the  afternoon,  a  summons 
to  surrender  came  in  from  Prince  Charles,  the  council 
could  arrive  at  no  decision,  but  sent  a  deputation  to  the 
prince  asking  for  delay,  hoping  thereby  that  Cope's  army 
would  arrive  in  time  to  save  them.  But  the  prince  was 
also  well  aware  of  the  importance  of  time,  and  that  night 
he  sent  forward  Lochiel  with  five  hundred  Camerons  to 
He  in  ambush  near  the  Netherbow  Gate.  They  took  with 
them  a  barrel  of  powder  to  blow  it  in  if  necessary;  but 
in  the  morning  the  gate  was  opened  to  admit  a  carriage, 
and  the  Highlanders  at  once  rushed  in  and  overpowered 


^ 


140  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  guard,  and  sending  parties  through  the  streets  they 
secured  these  also  without  disturbance  or  bloodshed,  and 
when  the  citizens  awoke  in  the  morning  they  found,  to 
their  surprise,  that  Prince  Charles  was  master  of  the  city. 

The  Jacobite  portion  of  the  population  turned  out 
with  delight  to  greet  the  prince,  while  the  rest  thought 
it  politic  to  imitate  their  enthusiasm.  The  Highlanders 
behaved  with  perfect  order  and  discipline,  and  although 
the  town  had,  as  it  were,  been  taken  by  storm,  no  single 
article  of  property  was  touched.  An  hour  later  Prince 
Charles,  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  entered  the  royal  palace 
of  Holyrood,  being  met  by  a  crowd  of  enthusiastic 
supporters  from  the  city,  who  received  him  with  loyal 
shouts  and  tears  of  joy. 

In  the  evening  a  grand  ball  was  held  in  the  palace,  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  it  was  within  range  of  the  guns  of 
Edinburgh  Castle,  which  still  held  out.  But  one  day  was 
spent  in  Edinburgh.  This  was  occupied  in  serving  out 
about  a  thousand  muskets  found  in  the  magazines  to 
the  Highlanders,  and  in  obtaining  tents,  shoes,  and 
cooking  vessels,  which  the  town  was  ordered  to  supply. 
They  were  joined  during  the  day  by  many  gentlemen,  and 
on  the  night  of  the  19th  the  army,  two  thousand  five 
hundred  strong,  of  whom  only  fifty  were  mounted,  moved 
out  to  the  village  of  Duddingston.  There  the  prince 
that  evening  called  a  council  of  war,  and  proposed  to 
march  next  morning  to  meet  the  enemy  half-way,  and 
declared  that  he  would  himself  lead  his  troops  and  charge 
in  the  first  ranks. 

The  chiefs,  however,  exclaimed  against  this,  urging  that 
if  any  accident  happened  to  him  ruin  must  fall  upon  the 
whole,  whether  they  gained  or  lost  the  battle;  and  upon 
the  prince  persisting  they  declared  that  they  would 
return  home  and  make  the  best  terms  they  could  for  them- 
selves. He  was  therefore  obliged  to  give  way,  declaring, 


PRESTONPANS  I4I 

however,  that  he  would  lead  the  second  line.  The  next 
morning  the  army  commenced  its  march.  They  had  with 
them  only  one  cannon,  so  old  that  it  was  quite  useless, 
and  it  was  only  taken  forward  as  an  encouragement  to 
the  Highlanders,  who  had  the  greatest  respect  for 
artillery. 

Sir  John  Cope,  who  had  received  intelligence  of  all 
that  had  happened  at  Edinburgh,  had  also  moved  for- 
ward on  the  19th,  and  on  the  20th  the  two  armies  came 
in  sight  of  each  other.  The  Highlanders,  after  passing 
the  bridge  of  Musselburgh,  left  the  road,  and  turning  to 
the  right  took  up  their  position  on  the  brow  of  Garberry 
Hill,  and  there  waited  the  attack.  The  English  forces 
were  marching  forward  with  high  spirit,  and  believed 
that  the  Highlanders  would  not  even  wait  their  assault. 
Cope  had  with  him  two  thousand  two  hundred  men, 
including  the  six  hundred  runaway  dragoons.  The 
numbers,  therefore,  were  nearly  equal;  but  as  the  English 
were  well  armed,  disciphned,  and  equipped,  while  only 
about  half  the  Highlanders  had  muskets,  and  as  they  had, 
moreover,  six  pieces  of  artillery  against  the  one  unservice- 
able gun  of  Prince  Charles,  they  had  every  reason  to 
consider  the  victory  to  be  certain. 

On  seeing  the  Highland  array  Cope  drew  up  his  troops 
in  order  of  battle — his  infantry  in  the  centre,  with  a 
regiment  of  dragoons  and  three  pieces  of  artillery  on  each 
flank.  His  right  was  covered  by  a  park  wall  and  by  the 
village  of  Preston.  On  his  left  stood  Seaton  House,  and 
in  his  rear  lay  the  sea,  with  the  villages  of  Prestonpans 
and  Cockenzie.  Their  front  was  covered  by  a  deep  and 
difficult  morass. 

It  was  now  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and 
the  Highlanders,  seeing  that  the  English  did  not  advance 
against  them,  clamoured  to  be  led  to  the  attack.  Prince 
Charles   was   himself  eager   to   fight,    but   his   generals 


142  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

persuaded  him  to  abstain  from  attacking  the  EngHsh  in 
such  a  formidable  position.  The  Highlanders,  however, 
fearing  that  the  English  would  again  avoid  a  battle,  were 
not  satisfied  until  Lord  Nairn  with  five  hundred  men 
was  detached  to  the  westward  to  prevent  the  English 
from  marching  off  towards  Edinburgh. 

During  the  night  the  two  armies  lay  upon  the  ground. 
Cope  retired  to  sleep  at  Cockenzie,  the  prince  lay  down 
in  the  middle  of  his  soldiers.  Before  doing  so,  however, 
he  held  a  council,  and  determined  to  attack  next  morning 
in  spite  of  the  difficulty  of  the  morass.  But  in  the  course 
of  the  night  Anderson  of  Whitburg,  a  gentleman  well 
acquainted  with  the  county,  bethought  himself  of  a  path 
from  the  height  towards  their  right  by  the  farm  of 
Ruigan  Head,  which  in  a  great  measure  avoided  the 
morass.  This  important  fact  he  imparted  to  Lord  George 
Murray,  who  at  once  awoke  the  prince. 

Locheil  and  some  other  chiefs  were  sent  for,  and  it  was 
determined  to  undertake  the  enterprise  at  once.  An 
aide-de-camp  was  sent  to  recall  Lord  Nairn  and  his 
detachment,  and  under  the  guidance  of  Anderson  the 
troops  made  their  way  across  the  morass.  This  was  not, 
however,  accomplished  without  great  difficulty,  as  in  some 
places  they  sank  knee-deep.  The  march  was  unopposed, 
and  covered  by  the  darkness  they  made  their  way  across 
to  firm  ground  just  as  the  day  was  breaking  dull  and 
foggy.  As  they  did  so,  however,  the  dragoon  outposts 
heard  the  sound  of  their  march,  and  firing  their  pistols 
galloped  off"  to  give  the  alarm.  Sir  John  Cope  lost  no 
time  in  facing  his  troops  about,  and  forming  them  in 
order  of  battle.  He  was  undisturbed  while  doing  so,  for 
the  Highlanders  were  similarly  occupied. 

As  the  sun  rose  the  mist  cleared  away,  and  the  two 
armies  stood  face  to  face.  The  Macdonalds  had  been 
granted  the  post  of  honour  on  the  Highland  right,  the 


PRESTONPANS  I43 

line  being  completed  by  the  Camerons  and  Stuarts. 
Prince  Charles  with  the  second  line  being  close  behind. 
The  Highlanders  uncovered  their  heads,  uttered  a  short 
prayer,  and  then  as  the  pipers  blew  the  signal  they  rushed 
forward,  each  clan  in  a  separate  mass,  and  raising  their 
war-cry,  the  Camerons  and  Stuarts  rushed  straight  at  the 
cannon  on  the  left. 

These  guns  were  served,  not  by  Royal  Artillerymen,  but 
by  some  seamen  brought  by  Cope  from  the  fleet.  They, 
panic-struck  by  the  wild  rush  of  the  Highlanders,  deserted 
their  guns  and  fled  in  all  directions.  Colonel  Gardiner 
called  upon  his  dragoons  to  follow  him,  and  with  his 
officers  led  them  to  the  charge.  But  the  Stuarts  and 
Camerons,  pouring  in  a  volley  from  their  muskets,  charged 
them  with  their  broadswords,  and  the  dragoons,  panic- 
stricken,  turned  their  horses  and  galloped  off. 

The  Macdonalds  on  the  right  had  similarly  captured 
three  guns,  and  charging  with  similar  fury  upon  Hamil- 
ton's regiment  of  dragoons,  drove  them  off  the  field,  Mac- 
gregor's  company,  who,  for  want  of  other  weapons  were 
armed  with  scythes,  doing  terrible  execution  among  the 
horses  and  their  riders.  The  English  infantry,  deserted  by 
their  cavalry,  and  with  their  guns  lost,  still  stood  firm,  and 
poured  a  heavy  fire  into  the  Highlanders;  but  these,  as 
soon  as  they  had  defeated  the  cavalry,  faced  round  and 
charged  with  fury  upon  both  flanks  of  the  infantry. 
Their  onslaught  was  irresistible.  The  heavy  masses  of  the 
clans  broke  right  through  the  long  line  of  the  English 
infantry,  and  drove  the  latter  backward  in  utter  confusion. 
But  the  retreat  was  impeded  by  the  inclosure  and  park 
wall  of  Preston,  and  the  Highlanders  pressing  on,  the 
greater  portion  of  the  English  infantry  were  killed  or 
taken  prisoners. 

A  hundred  and  seventy  of  the  infantry  alone  succeeded 
in  making  their  escape,  four  hundred  were  killed,  and  the 


144  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

rest  captured.  Colonel  Gardiner  and  many  of  his  officers 
were  killed  fighting  bravely,  but  the  loss  of  the  dragoons 
was  small.  Only  thirty  of  the  Highlanders  were  killed, 
and  seventy  wounded.  The  battle  lasted  but  six  minutes, 
and  the  moment  it  had  terminated  Prince  Charles  exerted 
himself  to  the  utmost  to  obtain  mercy  for  the  vanquished. 

He  treated  the  prisoners  with  the  greatest  kindness 
and  consideration,  and  the  wounded  were  relieved  with- 
out any  distinction  of  friend  or  foe.  The  dragoons  fled 
to  Edinburgh,  and  dashed  up  the  hill  to  the  castle;  but 
the  governor  refused  to  admit  them,  and  threatened  to 
open  his  guns  upon  them  as  cowards  who  had  deserted 
their  colours.  Later  on  in  the  day  the  greater  portion  were 
rallied  by  Sir  John  Cope  and  the  Earls  of  Loudon  and 
Home;  but  being  seized  with  a  fresh  panic  they  galloped 
on  again  at  full  speed  as  far  as  Coldstream,  and  the  next 
morning  continued  their  flight  in  a  state  of  disgraceful 
disorder  as  far  as  Berwick.  The  contents  of  the  treasure- 
chest,  consisting  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  pounds, 
with  the  standards  and  other  trophies,  were  brought  to 
Prince  Charles.  The  rest  of  the  spoil  was  divided  among 
the  Highlanders,  of  whom  a  great  number  immediately 
set  off  towards  their  homes  to  place  the  articles  they  had 
gathered  in  safety. 

So  greatly  was  the  Highland  army  weakened  by  the 
number  of  men  who  thus  left  the  ranks  that  the  prince 
was  unable  to  carry  out  his  wish  for  an  instant  advance 
into  England.  His  advisers,  indeed,  were  opposed  to  this 
measure,  urging  that  in  a  short  time  his  force  would  be 
swelled  by  thousands  from  all  parts  of  Scotland;  but 
unquestionably  his  own  view  was  the  correct  one,  and  had 
he  marched  south  he  would  probably  have  met  with  no 
resistance  whatever  on  his  march  to  London.  There  were 
but  few  troops  in  England.  A  requisition  had  been  sent 
to   the   Dutch   by   King   George  for   the   six   thousand 


PRESTONPANS  I45 

auxiliaries  they  were  bound  to  furnish,  and  a  resolution 
was  taken  to  recall  ten  English  regiments  home  from 
Flanders. 

Marshal  Wade  was  directed  to  collect  as  many  troops 
as  he  could  at  Newcastle,  and  the  militia  of  several 
counties  was  called  out;  but  the  people  in  no  degree 
responded  to  the  efforts  of  the  government.  They  looked 
on  coldly,  not  indeed  apparently  favouring  the  rebellion, 
but  as  little  disposed  to  take  part  against  it.  The  state 
of  pubUc  feeling  was  described  at  the  time  by  a  member 
of  the  administration,  Henry  Fox,  in  a  private  letter. 

"England,  Wade  says,  and  I  beHeve,  is  for  the  first 
comer,  and  if  you  can  tell  me  whether  these  six  thousand 
Dutch  and  the  ten  battalions  of  England,  or  five  thousand 
French  or  Spaniards,  will  be  here  first,  you  know  our 
fate.  The  French  are  not  come,  God  be  thanked;  but  had 
five  thousand  landed  in  any  part  of  this  island  a  week 
ago,  I  verily  believe  the  entire  conquest  would  not  have 
cost  a  batde." 

The  prince  indeed  was  doing  his  best  to  obtain  assis- 
tance from  France,  conscious  how  much  his  final  success 
depended  upon  French  succour. 

King  Louis  for  a  time  appeared  favourable.  The 
prince's  brother,  Henry  of  York,  had  arrived  from  Rome, 
and  the  king  proposed  to  place  him  at  the  head  of  the 
Irish  regiments  in  the  king's  service  and  several  others 
to  enable  him  to  effect  a  landing  in  England;  but  with 
his  usual  insincerity  the  French  king  continued  to  raise 
difficulties  and  cause  delays  until  it  was  too  late,  and  he 
thus  lost  for  ever  the  chance  of  placing  the  family  who 
had  always  been  warm  friends  of  France,  and  who  would 
in  the  event  of  success  have  been  his  natural  friends  and 
allies,  on  the  throne  of  England. 

In  the  meantime  Prince  Charles  had  taken  up  his  abode 
in  Edinburgh,  where  he  was  joined  by  most  of  the  gentry 


146  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

of  Scotland.  He  was  proclaimed  king  in  almost  every 
town  north  of  the  Tweed,  and  was  master  of  all  Scotland, 
save  some  districts  beyond  Inverness,  the  Highland  forts, 
and  the  castles  of  Edinburgh  and  Stirling.  Prince  Charles 
behaved  with  the  greatest  moderation.  He  forbade  all 
public  rejoicing  for  victory,  saying  that  he  could  not 
rejoice  over  the  loss  which  his  father's  misguided  subjects 
had  sustained.  He  abstained  from  any  attempt  to  capture 
Edinburgh  Castle,  or  even  to  cut  off  its  supplies,  because 
the  general  of  the  castle  threatened  that  unless  he  were 
allowed  to  obtain  provisions  he  would  fire  upon  the  city 
and  lay  it  in  ruins,  and  he  even  refused  to  interfere  with 
a  Scotch  minister  who  continued  from  his  pulpit  to  pray 
for  King  George. 

Six  weeks  after  the  victory  the  prince's  army  mustered 
nearly  six  thousand  men;  but  Macleod,  Macdonald,  and 
Lovat,  who  could  have  brought  a  further  force  of  four 
thousand  men,  still  held  aloof.  Had  these  three  powerful 
chiefs  joined  at  once  after  the  battle  of  Prestonpans, 
Prince  Charles  could  have  marched  to  London,  and  would 
probably  have  succeeded  in  placing  his  father  on  the 
throne,  without  having  occasion  to  strike  another  blow; 
but  they  came  not,  and  the  delay  caused  during  the 
fruitless  negotiations  enabled  the  English  troops  to  be 
brought  over  from  Flanders,  while  Prince  Charles  on  his 
side  only  received  a  few  small  consignments  of  arms  and 
money  from  France. 

But  in  the  meantime  Edinburgh  was  as  gay  as  if  the 
Stuart  cause  had  been  already  won.  Receptions  and  balls 
followed  each  other  in  close  succession,  and  Prince  Charles 
won  the  hearts  of  all  alike  by  his  courtesy  and  kindness, 
and  by  the  care  which  he  showed  for  the  comfort  of  his 
troops. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  campaign  Lord  George 
Murray  had  but  one  aide-de-camp  besides  Ronald.  This 


PRESTONPANS  I47 

was  an  officer  known  as  the  Chevalier  de  Johnstone,  who 
afterwards  wrote  a  history  of  the  campaign.  After  the 
battle  of  Prestonpans  he  received  a  captain's  commission, 
and  immediately  raised  a  company,  with  which  he  joined 
the  Duke  of  Perth's  regiment.  Two  other  gentlemen 
of  family  were  then  appointed  aides-de-camp,  and  this 
afforded  some  reUef  to  Ronald,  whose  duties  had  been 
extremely  heavy. 

A  week  after  the  battle  Lord  George  said  to  Ronald: 

"As  there  is  now  no  chance  of  a  movement  at  present, 
and  I  know  that  you  care  nothing  for  the  court  festivities 
here,  I  propose  sending  you  with  the  officers  who  are 
riding  into  Glasgow  to-morrow,  with  the  orders  of  the 
council  that  the  city  shall  pay  a  subsidy  of  five  thousand 
pounds  towards  the  necessities  of  the  state.  The  citizens 
are  Hanoverians  to  a  man,  and  may  think  themselves 
well  off  that  no  heavier  charge  is  levied  upon  them.  Do 
you  take  an  account  of  what  warlike  stores  there  are  in 
the  magazines  there,  and  see  that  all  muskets  and  ammu- 
nition are  packed  up  and  forwarded." 

The  next  morning  Ronald  started  at  daybreak  with 
several  other  mounted  gentlemen  and  an  escort  of  a 
hundred  of  Clanranald's  men,  under  the  command  of  the 
eldest  son  of  that  chief,  for  Glasgow,  and  late  the  same 
evening  entered  that  city.  They  were  received  with 
acclamation  by  a  part  of  the  population;  but  the  larger 
portion  of  the  citizens  gazed  at  them  from  their  doorways 
as  they  passed  in  sullen  hostility.  They  marched  direct  to 
the  barracks  lately  occupied  by  the  English  troops,  the 
gentlemen  taking  the  quarters  occupied  by  the  officers.  A 
notification  was  at  once  sent  to  the  provost  to  assemble  the 
city  council  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  hear  a 
communication  from  the  royal  council. 

As  soon  as  Malcolm  had  put  up  Ronald's  horse  and  his 
own  in  the  stables,  and  seen  to  their  comfort,  he  and 


148  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

Ronald  sallied  out.  It  was  now  dark,  but  they  wrapped 
themselves  up  in  their  cloaks  so  as  not  to  be  noticed,  as 
in  the  hostile  state  of  the  town  they  might  have  been 
insulted  and  a  quarrel  forced  upon  them,  had  they  been 
recognized  as  two  of  the  new  arrivals.  The  night,  how- 
ever, was  dark,  and  they  passed  without  recognition 
through  the  ill-lighted  streets  to  the  house  of  Andrew 
Anderson.  They  rang  at  the  bell.  A  minute  later  the 
grille  was  opened,  and  a  voice,  which  they  recognized  as 
that  of  Elspeth,  asked  who  was  there,  and  what  was  their 
business. 

"We  come  to  arrest  one  Elspeth  Dow,  as  one  who 
troubles  the  state  and  is  a  traitor  to  his  majesty." 

There  was  an  exclamation  from  within  and  the  door 
suddenly  opened. 

"I  know  your  voice,  bairn.  The  Lord  be  praised  that 
you  have  come  back  home  again!"  and  she  was  about  to 
run  forward,  when  she  checked  herself.  "Is  it  yoursell, 
Ronald?" 

"It  is  no  one  else,  Elspeth,"  he  replied,  giving  the  old 
woman  a  hearty  kiss. 

"And  such  a  man  as  you  have  grown!"  she  exclaimed 
in  surprise. 

"And  have  you  no  welcome  for  me,  Elspeth?"  Malcolm 
asked,  coming  forward. 

"The  Lord  preserve  us!"  Elspeth  exclaimed.  "Why 
it's  my  boy  Malcolm!" 

"Turned  up  again  like  a  bad  penny,  you  see,  Elspeth." 

"What  is  it,  Elspeth?"  Andrew's  voice  called  from  above. 
"Who  are  these  men  you  are  talking  to,  and  what  do  they 
want  at  this  time  of  night?" 

"They  want  some  supper,  Andrew,"  Malcolm  called 
back,  "and  that  badly." 

In  a  moment  Andrew  ran  down  and  clasped  his 
brother's    hand.    In    the    darkness    he    did    not    notice 


PRESTONPANS  I49 

Malcolm's  companion,  and  after  the  first  greeting  with 
his  brother  led  the  way  up  stairs. 

"It  is  my  brother  Malcolm,"  he  said  to  his  wife  as  he 
entered  the  room. 

Ronald  followed  Malcolm  forward.  As  the  light  fell 
on  his  face  Andrew  started,  and,  as  Ronald  smiled,  ran 
forward  and  clasped  him  in  his  arms. 

"It  is  Ronald,  wife!  Ah,  my  boy,  have  you  come  back 
to  us  again?" 

Mrs.  Anderson  received  Ronald  with  motherly  kindness. 

"We  had  heard  of  your  escape  before  your  letter  came 
to  us  from  Paris.  Our  city  constables  brought  back  the 
news  of  how  you  had  jumped  overboard,  and  had  been 
pulled  into  a  boat  and  disappeared.  And  finely  they  were 
laughed  at  when  they  told  their  tale.  Then  came  your 
letter  saying  that  it  was  Malcolm  who  had  met  you  with 
the  boat,  and  how  you  had  sailed  away  and  been  wrecked 
on  the  coast  of  France;  but  since  then  we  have  heard 
nothing." 

"I  wrote  twice,"  Ronald  said;  "but  owing  to  the  war 
there  have  been  no  regular  communications,  and  I 
suppose  my  letters  got  lost." 

"And  I  suppose  you  have  both  come  over  to  have  a 
hand  in  this  mad  enterprise?" 

"I  don't  know  whether  it  is  mad  or  not,  Andrew;  but 
we  have  certainly  come  over  to  have  a  hand  in  it," 
Malcolm  said.  "And  now,  before  we  have  a  regular  talk, 
let  me  tell  you  that  we  are  famishing." 

Elspeth  soon  placed  a  joint  of  cold  meat  upon  the  table, 
and  Ronald  and  Malcolm  set  to  at  once  to  satisfy  their 
hunger.  Then  a  jar  of  whisky  and  glasses  were  set  upon 
the  table,  and  pipes  hghted,  and  Ronald  began  a  detailed 
narration  of  all  that  had  taken  place  since  they  had  last 
met. 

"Had  my  father  and  mother  known  that  I  was  coming 


150  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

to  Scotland,  and  should  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
you  both,  they  would  have  sent  you  their  warmest  thanks 
and  gratitude  for  your  kindness  to  me,"  he  concluded. 

"What  we  did  was  done,  in  the  first  place,  for  my 
brother  Malcolm,  and  afterwards  for  love  of  you,  Ronald; 
and  right  glad  I  am  to  hear  that  you  obtained  the  free- 
dom of  your  parents  and  a  commission  as  an  officer  in  the 
service  of  the  King  of  France.  I  would  be  glad  that  you 
had  come  over  here  on  any  other  errand  than  that  which 
brings  you.  Things  have  gone  on  well  with  you  so  far; 
but  how  will  they  end?  Ah,  lad,  it  will  prove  a  sore  day 
for  Scotland  when  Charles  Stuart  set  foot  on  our  soil!" 

"We  won't  talk  about  that  now,  Andrew,"  Malcolm 
said  good-temperedly.  "The  matter  had  got  to  be  fought 
out  with  the  sword,  and  if  our  tongues  were  to  wag  all 
night  they  could  make  no  difference  one  way  or  another. 
So  let  us  not  touch  upon  politics.  But  I  must  say,  that 
as  far  as  Ronald  and  I  are  concerned,  we  did  not  embark 
on  this  expedition  because  we  thought  that  it  was  going 
to  be  successful,  or  because  we  had  at  the  moment  any 
great  intention  of  turning  Hanoverian  George  off  his 
throne;  but  simply  because  Ronald  had  made  France  too 
hot  to  hold  him,  and  this  was  the  simplest  way  that 
presented  itself  of  getting  out  of  the  country.  As  long  as 
there  are  blows  to  be  struck  we  shall  do  our  best.  When 
there  is  no  more  fighting  to  be  done,  either  because 
King  James  is  seated  on  his  throne  in  London,  or  because 
the  clans  are  scattered  and  broken,  we  shall  make  for 
France  again,  where  by  that  time  I  hope  the  king  will 
have  got  over  the  breach  of  his  edict  and  the  killing 
of  his  favourite,  and  where  Ronald's  father  and  mother 
will  be  longing  for  his  presence." 

"And  now  we  must  go,"  Ronald  said,  rising.  "It  is 
well-nigh  midnight,  and  time  for  all  decent  people  to  be 
in  bed." 


A     MISSION  151 

CHAPTER  XII 

A    MISSION 

The  next  morning  early  Ronald  proceeded  to  take  an 
inventory  of  the  arms  and  ammunition  left  behind  by  the 
troops  when  they  had  marched  to  join  Sir  John  Cope  at 
Stirling.  Having  done  this  he  saw  that  they  were  all  packed 
up  in  readiness  to  be  sent  off  the  next  day  under  the  escort, 
who  were  also  to  convey  the  money  which  the  city  was 
required  to  pay.  For  the  provost  and  council,  knowing 
that  it  was  useless  to  resist  the  order,  and  perhaps  anxious 
in  the  present  doubtful  state  of  affairs  to  stand  well  with 
Prince  Charles,  had  arranged  that  the  money  should  be 
forthcoming  on  the  following  morning.  After  his  work 
was  over  Ronald  again  spent  the  evening  at  Andrew 
Anderson's. 

The  next  morning  he  returned  to  Edinburgh  with  the 
arms  and  escort.  It  was  late  when  he  arrived;  but  as  he 
knew  that  Lord  George  Murray  would  be  at  work  in  his 
tent,  he  repaired  there  at  once. 

"We  have  brought  back  the  money  and  arms.  Lord 
George.  I  have  handed  over  the  arms  and  ammunition 
at  the  magazines  tent,  and  those  in  charge  of  the  money 
have  gone  into  the  town  with  a  part  of  the  escort  to  give 
it  over  to  the  treasurer." 

"How  many  arms  did  you  get?" 

"Two  hundred  and  twenty- three  muskets  and  eighty 
pistols,  fourteen  kegs  of  gunpowder,  and  well-nigh  a  ton 
of  lead." 

"That  is  more  than  I  had  expected.  And  now,  Leslie, 
I  have  an  important  mission  for  you.  The  prince  this 


152  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

morning  asked  me  whom  I  could  recommend,  as  a  sure 
and  careful  person  likely  to  do  the  business  well,  to  go 
down  into  Lancashire  to  visit  the  leading  Jacobites 
there,  and  urge  them  to  take  up  arms.  I  said  that  I  knew 
of  none  who  would  be  more  likely  to  succeed  than  your- 
self. Your  residence  of  two  years  in  France  has  rubbed 
off  any  Scotch  dialect  you  may  have  had,  and  at  anyrate 
you  could  pass  for  a  northern  Englishman.  The  prince 
agreed  at  once,  and  has  signed  your  commission  as 
captain.  Here  it  is.  You  will  understand,  of  course,  that 
you  are  perfectly  free  to  decline  this  mission  to  the 
south  if  you  would  rather  not  undertake  it.  It  is  un- 
questionably a  dangerous  one." 

"I  will  underteike  it  readily,  sir,"  Ronald  said,  "and 
although  I  am  ignorant  of  the  country  I  shall  have  the 
advantage  of  taking  with  me  my  brave  follower,  Malcolm 
Anderson,  who  for  years  was  in  the  habit  of  going  with 
droves  of  cattle  down  into  Lancashire,  and  will  not  only 
know  the  country  but  have  acquaintances  there,  and  being 
known  as  a  drover  would  pass  without  suspicion  of  his 
being  engaged  with  politics." 

"That  will  do  well,"  Lord  George  said.  "I  will  get  the 
list  of  persons  on  whom  you  should  call  prepared  to- 
morrow. You  had  best  go  to  Sir  Thomas  Sheridan  and 
Francis  Strickland,  who  came  over  with  you,  and  get 
them  to  present  you  to  Secretary  Murray  and  recommend 
you  to  him.  If  he  hears  that  your  mission  is  of  my 
recommendation  he  will  do  all  he  can  to  set  the  prince 
against  you.  Everything  that  I  do  is  wrong  in  his  eyes, 
and  I  do  beheve  that  he  would  ruin  the  cause  :n  order  to 
injure  me,  did  he  see  no  other  way  to  accomplish  that 
end.  Therefore,  if  he  mentions  my  name,  as  he  is  like  to 
do,  knowing  that  you  have  been  my  aide-de-camp,  be 
sure  that  you  say  nought  in  my  favour,  or  it  will  ruin  you 
with  him.  You  will,  of  course,  attend  the  prince's  levee 


A     MISSION  153 

to-morrow,  and  had  best  make  preparation  to  start  at 
nightfall." 

The  next  day,  accordingly,  Ronald  called  upon  Sir 
Thomas  Sheridan  and  Strickland,  and  telling  them  that 
the  prince  had  determined  to  send  him  on  a  mission  into 
Lancashire,  asked  them  to  present  him  to  Secretary 
Murray,  from  whom  he  would  receive*"  orders  for  his 
guidance  and  instruction  as  to  the  persons  whom  he  was 
to  visit.  The  two  gentiemen  proceeded  with  him  to  the 
house  in  which  Secretary  Murray  had  taken  up  his  abode, 
and  introduced  him,  with  much  warmth,  as  a  fellow- 
passenger  on  board  the  Doutelle. 

"You  have  been  serving  since  as  Lord  Murray's  aide- 
de-camp?" 

"Yes,  sir,  the  prince  recommended  me  to  him  at  Perth, 
and  I  have  since  had  the  honour  to  carry  his  orders." 

"Captain  Leslie,  for  so  the  prince  has  granted  him  a 
commission,"  Sir  Thomas  said,  "has  served  two  years  in 
the  French  army,  and  was  present  at  Dettingen  and 
Fontenoy.  He  has  another  claim  upon  all  you  Scottish 
gentlemen,  for  Colonel  Macdonald  told  us,  when  he 
introduced  him  to  us  at  Nantes,  that  it  was  through 
his  interference  and  aid  alone  that  he  escaped  safely 
from  Glasgow,  and  that  all  his  papers,  with  the  names 
of  the  king's  friends  in  Scotland,  did  not  fall  into  George's 
hands.  He  was  taken  prisoner  for  his  share  in  that  affair, 
but  escaped  from  the  ship  in  the  Thames,  and  succeeded 
in  crossing  to  France.  So  you  see,  young  as  he  is,  he  has 
rendered  good  service  to  the  cause." 

The  expression  of  the  secretary's  face,  which  had  before 
been  cold  and  distant,  changed  at  once.  He  had  been 
aware  that  Ronald  had  been  chosen  for  this  business  on 
the  recommendation  of  Lord  George  Murray,  and  his 
jealousy  of  that  nobleman  had  at  once  set  him  against 
Ronald,  of  whose  antecedents  he  was  entirely  ignorant; 


154  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

but  what  he  now  heard  entirely  altered  the  case,  and 
disposed  him  most  favourably  towards  him,  especially 
as  his  own  name  would  have  been  one  of  the  most 
prominent  in  the  list,  he  having  been  in  constant  com- 
munication with  Colonel  Macdonald  during  the  stay  of 
the  latter  in  Scotland. 

"I  had  no  idea  it  was  to  you  that  we  are  all  so 
indebted,"  he  said  warmly.  "I  am  truly  glad  to  meet  you 
and  thank  you  in  person.  And  so  you  are  going  on  this 
mission?" 

"I  have  undertaken  to  do  my  best,  sir." 

"And  you  set  out  to-night?" 

"Yes,  sir,  if  my  orders  and  letters  are  ready." 

"There  will  not  be  many  letters,"  the  secretary  said. 
"It  would  not  do  for  you  to  have  documents  upon  you 
which  might  betray  you  and  our  friends  there  should 
you  be  arrested.  I  will  give  you  a  list  of  the  gentlemen 
on  whom  you  have  to  call,  which  you  had  best  learn  by 
heart  and  destroy  before  you  cross  the  frontier.  You 
shall  have  one  paper  only,  and  that  written  so  small  that 
it  can  be  carried  in  a  quill.  This  you  can  show  to  one 
after  the  other.  If  you  find  you  are  in  danger  of  arrest 
you  can  destroy  or  swallow  it.  I  will  give  them  to  you 
at  the  prince's  levee  this  afternoon,  and  will  send  to  your 
tent  a  purse  of  gold  for  your  expenses.  By  the  way,  what 
family  of  Leslies  do  you  belong  to?  I  heard  that  one  of 
your  name  had  accompanied  the  prince,  but  no  more." 

"My  father  was  Leslie  of  Glenlyon." 

"Indeed!"  the  secretary  exclaimed.  "Of  course,  I  know 
the  name  well.  The  lands  were  confiscated;  but  we  shall 
soon  set  that  right,  and  I  will  see  that  they  are  added  to 
when  the  time  comes  to  reward  the  king's  friends  and 
punish  his  foes." 

Ronald  now  took  his  leave  and  returned  to  Malcolm, 
who  was  making  preparation  for  the  enterprise.  He  had 


A     MISSION  155 

already  purchased  two  suits  of  clothes,  such  as  would  be 
worn  by  Lowland  drovers,  and  was  in  high  spirits,  being 
more  elated  than  was  Ronald  himself  at  the  latter's 
promotion.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  brought  two  rough 
ponies,  as  being  more  suitable  for  the  position  they  were 
to  assume  than  the  horses  with  which  they  had  been 
furnished  at  Perth.  Ronald  attended  the  levee,  and 
thanked  the  prince  for  the  favour  which  he  bestowed 
upon  him. 

They  started  that  night,  and  travelled  twenty  miles 
before  stopping  for  the  night  at  a  small  wayside  inn. 

"This  seems  Uke  old  times  to  me,"  Malcolm  said  as, 
after  eating  supper,  they  sat  by  a  turf  fire,  "except  that 
on  my  way  down  I  had  the  herd  to  look  after.  There  is 
no  fear  of  our  being  questioned  or  suspected  till  we  reach 
the  border,  for  there  is  not  an  English  soldier  between 
the  Forth  and  the  Tweed;  nor  is  it  hkely  that  we  shall 
meet  with  any  difficulty  whatever  till  we  get  to  Carhsle." 

One  the  third  day  afler  starting  they  crossed  the  border 
and  were  among  the  hills  of  Cumberland.  They  found 
that  among  the  villages  great  apprehension  existed.  The 
tales  of  the  rapine  and  destruction  wrought  in  the  old 
times  by  the  Scottish  forays  had  been  handed  down  from 
father  to  son,  and  nothing  less  than  the  destruction  of 
their  homes  and  the  loss  of  their  flocks  and  herds  was 
looked  for.  Malcolm  was  welcomed  warmly  at  the  little 
village  inn  where  they  put  up  for  the  night. 

"Why,  it's  well-nigh  three  years  since  I  saw  you  last," 
the  host  said,  "and  before  that  it  was  seldom  two  months 
without  our  seeing  you.  What  have  you  been  doing  with 
yourself?" 

"I  have  been  gathering  the  herds  in  the  Highlands," 
Malcolm  said,  "while  others  have  driven  them  down  for 
sale;  but  at  present  my  occupation  is  gone.  The  High- 
landers are  swarming  like   angry  bees  whose  hive  has 


156  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

been  disturbed,  and  even  if  we  could  collect  a  herd  it 
would  not  be  safe  to  drive  it  south;  it  would  be  seized 
and  despatched  to  Edinburgh  for  the  use  of  the  clans 
there." 

"Is  it  true  that  there  are  fifty  thousand  of  them,  and 
that  they  have  sworn  to  kill  every  English  man,  woman, 
and  child?" 

"No,  they  are  not  so  strong  as  that,"  Malcolm  said. 
"From  what  I  hear  I  should  say  they  were  not  more 
than  half;  and  I  do  not  think  there  is  any  occasion  for 
peaceful  people  to  be  afraid,  for  they  say  that  the  prince 
has  treated  all  the  prisoners  who  fell  into  his  hands  in 
the  kindest  manner,  and  that  he  said  that  the  English  are 
his  father's  subjects  as  well  as  the  Scots,  and  that  he  will 
see  that  harm  is  done  to  no  man." 

"I  am  right  glad  to  hear  it,"  the  innkeeper  said.  "I 
don't  know  that  I  am  much  afraid  myself;  but  my  wife 
and  daughter  are  in  a  terrible  fright,  and  wanted  me  to 
quit  the  house  and  go  south  till  it  is  all  over." 

Malcolm  and  Ronald  travelled  through  Cumberland 
and  Westmorland,  calling  upon  many  of  the  gentlemen 
to  whom  the  latter  had  been  charged  to  deliver  Prince 
Charles's  messages.  They  could  not,  however,  flatter 
themselves  that  their  mission  was  a  success,  for  from  few 
of  those  on  whom  they  called  did  they  receive  assurances 
they  they  were  prepared  to  take  action;  all  the  gentlemen 
professed  affection  for  the  Stuarts,  but  deprecated  a 
descent  into  England  unless  the  prince  were  accompanied 
by  a  strong  body  of  French  troops. 

The  rising  of  '  1 5  had  been  disastrous  for  the  Jacobites 
of  the  North  of  England,  and  though  all  declared  that 
they  were  ready  again  to  take  up  arms  and  risk  all  for 
the  cause  of  the  Stuarts,  if  the  prince  was  at  the  head 
of  a  force  which  rendered  success  probable,  they  were 
unanimously  of  the  opinion  that  it  would  be  nothing  short 


A     MISSION  157 

of  madness  to  rise  until  at  anyrate  the  prince  had  marched 
into  England  at  the  head  of  a  strong  army. 

The  principal  personage  upon  whom  they  called  was 
Mr.  Ratcliff,  a  brother  of  the  Earl  of  Derwentwater,  who 
had  been  executed  after  the  rising  of  '15.  That  gentle- 
man assured  them  that  he  himself  was  ready  to  join  the 
prince  as  soon  as  he  came  south,  but  that  he  wished  the 
prince  to  know  that  in  his  opinion  no  large  number  of 
English  would  join. 

"The  memory  of  '15  is  still  too  fresh,"  he  said;  "while 
the  Stuarts  have  been  absent  so  long  that,  although  there 
are  great  numbers  who  would  prefer  them  to  the  Han- 
overians, I  do  not  believe  that  men  have  the  cause 
sufficiently  at  heart  to  risk  life  and  property  for  it. 
Many  give  their  good  wishes,  but  few  will  draw  their 
swords.  That  is  what  I  wish  you  to  say  to  Prince 
Charles.  Among  gentlemen  like  myself  the  feeUng  of 
respect  and  loyalty  to  his  father's  house  is  as  strong  as 
ever,  and  we  shall  join  him,  however  desperate,  in  our 
opinion,  the  chances  of  success  may  be;  but  he  will  See 
that  the  common  people  will  stand  aloof,  and  leave  the 
battle  to  be  fought  out  by  the  clansmen  on  our  side  and 
George's  troops  on  the  other." 

Some  weeks  were  passed  in  traversing  the  country  to 
and  fro,  for  the  desired  interviews  were  often  only  ob- 
tained after  considerable  loss  of  time.  They  could  not 
ride  up  as  two  Highland  drovers  to  a  gentleman's  house, 
and  had  to  wait  their  chances  of  meeting  those  they 
wished  to  see  on  the  high-road,  or  of  sending  notes 
requesting  an  interview,  couched  in  such  terms  that  while 
they  would  be  understood  by  those  to  whom  they  were 
addressed  they  would  compromise  no  one  if  they  fell  into 
other  hands.  There  was  indeed  the  greatest  necessity 
for  caution,  for  the  authorities  in  all  the  towns  and 
villages  had  received  orders  from  the  government  to  be  on 


158  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  look-out  for  emissaries  from  the  north,  and  they  were 
frequently  exposed  to  sharp  examination  and  questioning. 

After  much  thought  they  had  decided  upon  a  place  of 
concealment  for  the  quill  containing  Ronald's  credentials, 
which  would,  they  thought,  defy  the  strictest  scrutiny. 
A  hole  had  been  bored  from  the  back  into  the  heel  of 
Ronald's  boot  deep  enough  to  contain  the  quill,  and  after 
this  was  inserted  in  the  hiding-place  the  hole  was  filled 
up  with  cobbler's  wax,  so  that  it  would  need  a  close 
examination  indeed  to  discover  its  existence.  Thus,  al- 
though they  were  several  times  closely  searched,  no 
document  of  a  suspicious  nature  was  found  upon  them. 

They  day  after  they  reached  Manchester  four  constables 
came  to  the  littie  inn  where  they  were  stopping  and  told 
them  that  they  were  to  accompany  them  before  the 
magistrates. 

"I  should  like  to  know  what  offence  we  are  charged 
with,"  Malcolm  said  angrily.  "Things  have  come  to  a 
pretty  pass,  indeed,  when  quiet  drovers  are  to  be  hauled 
before  magistrates  without  rhyme  or  reason." 

"You  will  hear  the  charge  quickly  enough  when  you 
are  before  their  worships,"  the  constable  said;  "but  that 
is  no  affair  of  mine — my  orders  are  simply  to  take  you 
there." 

"Well,  of  course  we  must  go,"  Malcolm  said  grum- 
blingly;  "but  here  we  have  been  well-nigh  twenty  years 
travelling  to  and  fro  between  England  and  Scotland,  as 
my  host  here  can  testify,  without  such  a  thing  happening 
before." 

Three  magistrates  were  sitting  when  Ronald  and 
Malcolm  were  brought  into  the  court-house.  They  were 
tirst  asked  the  usual  questions  as  to  their  names  and 
business  and  then  one  of  the  magistrates  said: 

"Your  story  is  a  very  plausible  one;  but  it  happens 
that  I  have  here  before  me  the  reports,  sent  in  from  a 


A     MISSION  159 

score  of  different  places,  for  in  times  like  these  it  is  need- 
ful to  know  what  kinds  of  persons  are  travelling  through 
the  country,  and  two  men  answering  to  your  description 
are  reported  to  have  visited  almost  every  one  of  these 
places.  It  is  stated  in  nearly  every  report  that  you  were 
drovers  ordinarily  engaged  in  bringing  down  herds  of 
Highland  cattle,  and  it  is  added  that  in  every  case  this 
account  was  verified  by  persons  who  have  previously 
known  you.  All  this  would  seem  natural  enough,  but 
you  seem  for  upwards  of  a  month  to  have  been  engaged 
in  wandering  to  and  fro  in  such  a  way  as  is  wholly  in- 
compatible with  the  affairs  upon  which  you  say  you  were 
engaged." 

"But  you  will  observe,  sir,"  Malcolm  said  quietly,  "that 
I  have  not  said  I  am  engaged  upon  any  affairs  what- 
ever. I  am  not  come  to  England  on  business,  but  to 
escape  from  the  troubles  which  have  put  a  stop  to  my 
trade  in  the  Highlands,  and  as  for  fifteen  years  I  was 
engaged  in  journeying  backwards  and  forwards,  and  had 
many  friends  and  acquaintances,  I  came  down  partly,  as 
I  have  said,  to  avoid  being  mixed  up  in  the  trouble, 
partly  to  call  upon  old  acquaintances,  and  partly  to 
introduce  them  to  my  nephew,  who  is  new  to  the  work, 
and  will  shortly  be  engaged  in  bringing  down  cattle  here. 
I  thought  the  present  was  a  good  opportunity  to  show  him 
all  the  roads  and  halting-places  in  order  that  he  might 
the  better  carry  out  the  business." 

"Your  story  has  been  well  got  up,"  one  of  the  magis- 
trates said,  "though  I  doubt  whether  there  be  a  single 
word  of  truth  in  it.  However,  you  will  be  searched,  and 
detained  until  we  get  to  the  bottom  of  the  matter." 

The  prisoners  were  then  taken  to  a  cell  and  searched 
with  the  utmost  rigour.  Their  clothes  were  examined 
with  scrupulous  care,  many  of  the  seams  being  cut  open 
and  the  linings  sUt,  to  see  if  any  documents  were  concealed 


l60  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

there.  Their  shoes  were  also  carefully  examined;  but  the 
mud  had  dried  over  the  opening  where  the  quill  was 
concealed,  and  the  officials  failed  to  discover  it. 

The  next  morning  they  were  removed  from  the  cell  in 
which  they  were  placed  to  the  city  jail. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

THE    MARCH    TO    DERBY 

Two  days  later  when  the  jailer  brought  in  breakfast  to 
their  cell  he  dropped  on  the  table  by  the  side  of  the  loaf  a 
tiny  ball  of  paper,  and  then  without  a  word  went  out 
and  locked  the  door.  Malcolm  put  his  finger  to  his  Hps 
as  Ronald  was  about  to  utter  an  exclamation  of  joy. 

"One's  appetite  is  not  as  good  as  it  was  when  we 
were  tramping  the  hills,  Ronald;  but  one  looks  forward 
to  one's  meals;  they  form  a  break  in  the  time." 

So  saying,  he  took  up  one  of  the  lumps  of  bread  and 
began  to  eat,  securing  at  the  same  time  the  pellet  of  paper. 
"We  can't  be  too  careful,"  he  said  in  a  whisper.  "It  is 
quite  possible  that  they  may  be  able  to  overhear  us." 

The  little  piece  of  paper  when  unfolded  contained  but 
a  few  words:  "Keep  up  your  courage.  You  have  friends 
without  working  for  you.  Destroy  this." 

Malcolm  at  once  again  rolled  up  the  pellet,  put  it  into 
his  mouth  and  swallowed  it,  and  then  whispered  to 
Ronald  what  he  had  just  read. 

"I  thought,"  he  whispered,  "that  we  should  soon  get  a 
message  of  some  sort.  The  news  of  our  arrest  will  have  set 
the  hearts  of  a  score  of  people  quaking,  and  they  would 
do  anything  now  to  get  us  out  from  this  prison.  They 
have  already,  you  see,  succeeded  in  bribing  our  warder." 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  l6l 

At  his  evening  visit  the  warder  passed  into  Ronald's 
hand  a  small  parcel,  and  then,  as  before,  went  out  without 
speaking. 

"I  am  confirmed  in  the  behef  that  we  can  be  over- 
heard," Malcolm  said.  "Had  the  man  not  been  afraid  of 
listeners  he  would  have  spoken  to  us.  Now  let  us  see 
what  he  has  brought  us  this  time." 

The  parcel  contained  a  small  file,  a  saw  made  of  watch- 
spring,  and  a  tiny  phial  of  oil. 

"So  far  so  good,"  Malcolm  said  quietly.  "Our  way 
through  these  bars  is  clear  enough  now.  But  that  is  only 
the  beginning  of  our  difficulties.  This  window  looks  into 
the  prison  yard,  and  there  is  a  drop  of  some  forty  feet  to 
begin  with.  However,  I  have  no  doubt  our  friends  will 
send  us  the  means  of  overcoming  these  difficulties  in  due 
course.  All  we  have  to  concern  ourselves  about  now  is 
the  sawing  through  of  these  bars." 

As  soon  as  it  was  dark  they  began  the  work,  relieving 
each  other  in  turns.  The  oil  prevented  much  sound  being 
made,  but  to  deaden  it  still  further  they  wrapped  a  hand- 
kerchief over  the  file.  The  bars  had  been  but  a  short 
time  in  position  and  the  iron  was  new  and  strong.  It  was 
consequendy  some  hours  before  they  completed  their 
work.  When  they  had  done,  the  grating  was  left  in 
the  position  it  before  occupied,  the  cuts  being  concealed 
from  any  but  close  observation  by  kneading  up  small 
pieces  of  bread  and  pressing  them  into  them,  and  then 
rubbing  the  edges  with  iron  filings. 

"That  will  do  for  to-night,"  Malcolm  szdd.  "No  one  is 
likely  to  pay  us  a  visit;  but  if  they  did,  they  would  not 
notice  the  bars  unless  they  went  up  and  shook  them. 
To-morrow  morning  we  can  put  a  finishing  touch  to  the 
work." 

As  soon  as  it  was  dayhght  they  were  upon  their  feet. 

"It  does  very  well  as  it  is,"  Malcolm  said,  examining 

L 


l62  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  grating.  "It  is  good  enough  to  pass,  and  we  need  not 
trouble  further  about  it."  They  watched  their  warder 
attentively  when  he  next  came  into  the  cell,  but  this 
time  he  had  no  message  for  them.  "We  must  not  be 
impatient,"  Malcolm  said;  "our  friends  have  a  good 
many  arrangements  to  make,  for  they  will  have  to  provide 
for  our  getting  away  when  we  are  once  out;  besides,  they 
will  probably  have  to  bribe  other  warders,  and  that  kind 
of  thing  can't  be  done  in  a  hurry." 

It  was  not  for  another  two  days  that  the  warder  made 
any  fresh  sign.  Then,  as  on  the  first  occasion,  he  placed 
a  pellet  of  paper  on  the  table  with  their  bread. 

"This  is  a  good  deal  larger  than  the  last,"  Ronald 
whispered. 

It  was  not  until  some  little  time  after  they  had  finished 
their  meal  that  Ronald  unrolled  the  little  ball  of  paper; 
it  contained  only  the  words: 

"You  will  receive  a  rope  this  evening.  With  this  lower 
yourselves  from  your  window  into  the  court-yard.  Start 
when  you  hear  the  church-bells  strike  midnight,  cross 
the  court  and  stand  against  the  wall  near  the  right-hand 
corner  of  the  opposite  side.  The  third  window  on  the 
second  floor  will  be  opened,  and  a  rope  lowered  to  you. 
Attach  yourselves  to  this,  and  you  will  be  pulled  up  from 
above." 

After  reading  the  note  Ronald  passed  it  on  to  Malcolm, 
who,  as  before,  swallowed  it,  but  had  this  time  to  tear  it 
into  several  pieces  before  doing  so.  The  warder  was  later 
bringing  their  supper  than  usual  that  evening,  and  it  was 
dark  when  he  came  in.  As  he  entered  the  room  he  let 
the  lamp  fall  which  he  carried. 

"Confound  the  thing!"  he  said  roughly.  "Here,  take 
hold  of  this  bread,  and  let  me  feel  for  the  lamp.  I  can't 
be  bothered  with  going  down  to  get  another  light.  You  can 
eat  your  supper  in  the  dark  just  as  well,  I  have  no  doubt." 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  163 

As  he  handed  Ronald  the  bread  he  also  pushed  into  his 
hand  the  end  of  a  rope,  and  while  he  pretended  to  search 
for  the  lamp  he  turned  round  and  round  rapidly,  and  so 
unwound  the  rope,  which  was  twisted  many  times  round 
his  body.  As  soon  as  this  was  done  he  picked  up  the 
lamp,  and  with  a  rough  "Good-night,"  left  them. 

They  ate  their  bread  in  silence,  and  then  lay  down  on 
their  rough  pallets  to  pass  with  what  patience  they  could 
the  long  hours  before  midnight,  for  it  was  late  in  October, 
and  it  was  little  after  five  o'clock  when  the  warder 
visited  them.  At  last,  after  what  seemed  almost  an  endless 
watch,  they  heard  the  church  clocks  strike  twelve,  and 
simultaneously  rose  to  their  feet.  Not  a  word  was  spoken. 
The  grating  was  lifted  out  and  laid  down  on  one  of  the 
couches  so  that  all  noise  should  be  avoided.  The  rope  was 
then  strongly  fastened  to  the  stump  of  one  of  the  iron  bars. 

"Now,  Malcolm,  I  will  give  you  a  leg  up;  I  am  younger 
and  more  active  than  you  are,  so  you  had  better  go  first." 

Without  debating  the  question,  Malcolm  put  his  foot 
on  Ronald's  hand,  and  in  a  moment  was  seated  in  the 
opening  of  the  window.  Grasping  the  rope  he  let  him- 
self quietly  out,  and  lowered  himself  to  the  ground, 
reaching  it  so  noiselessly  that  Ronald,  who  wzis  Hstening, 
did  not  hear  a  sound.  After  waiting  a  minute,  however, 
he  sprang  up  on  to  the  sill,  and  feeling  that  the  rope  was 
slack,  was  soon  by  Malcolm's  side  below.  Then  both 
removed  their  shoes  and  hung  them  round  their  necks, 
and  walking  noiselessly  across  the  court  they  took  up 
their  post  under  the  window  indicated  in  the  note.  In 
less  than  a  minute  the  end  of  a  rope  was  dropped  upon 
their  heads. 

"You  go  first  this  time,  Ronald,"  Malcolm  said,  and 
fastened  it  beneath  Ronald's  arms.  Then  h^  gave  a  pull 
at  the  rope  to  show  that  they  were  ready.  The  rope 
tightened,  and  Ronald  found  himself  swinging  in  the  air. 


164  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

He  kept  himself  from  scraping  against  the  walls  by  his 
hands  and  feet,  and  was  especially  careful  as  he  passed 
the  window  on  the  first  floor.  In  a  minute  he  was  pulled 
into  the  room  on  the  second  floor  by  the  men  who  had 
hoisted  him  up.  A  low  "Hush!"  warned  him  that  there 
was  still  a  necessity  for  silence.  The  rope  was  lowered 
again,  and  Ronald  lent  his  aid  to  hoist  Malcolm  up  to 
the  window.  As  soon  as  he  was  in,  it  was  slowly  and 
carefully  closed. 

"You  are  mighty  heavy,  both  of  you,"  a  voice  whis- 
pered. "I  should  not  have  thought  it  would  have  been 
such  hard  work  to  lift  a  man  up  this  height.  Now,  follow 
us,  and  be  sure  you  make  no  noise." 

Two  flights  of  stairs  were  descended,  and  then  they 
stood  before  a  small  but  heavy  door;  some  bolts  were 
drawn  and  a  key  turned  in  the  lock,  this  being  done 
so  noiselessly  that  Ronald  was  sure  they  must  have 
been  carefully  oiled.  The  two  men  passed  through  with 
them,  locking  the  door  behind  them. 

"Thank  God  we  are  out!"  Malcolm  said  fervently.  "I 
have  been  in  a  watch-house  more  than  once  in  my  young 
days,  but  I  can't  say  I  like  it  better  as  I  grow  older." 
They  walked  for  some  minutes,  and  then  their  guides 
opened  a  door  and  they  entered  a  small  house. 

"Stir  up  those  peats.  Jack,"  one  of  the  men  said,  "and 
blow  them  a  bit,  while  I  feel  for  a  candle." 
In  a  minute  or  two  a  light  was  obtained. 
"That's  very  neatly  done,  I  think,  gentlemen,"  laughed 
the   man   adressed   as  Jack,    and   who   they   now   saw 
was  the  warder  who  had  attended  upon  them. 

"Well,  we  are  immensely  obliged  to  you,"  Ronald 
said. 

"Oh,  you  needn't  be  obliged  to  us,"  the  warder 
replied;  "we  are  well  paid  for  the  job,  and  have  a  promise 
of  good   berths  if  Prince   Charles   gets   the   best  of  it. 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  165 

Anyhow,  we  shall  both  make  for  London,  where  we  have 
acquaintances.  Now  we  are  going  to  dress  up;  there's 
no  time  to  be  lost  talking.  There  is  a  light  cart  waiting 
for  us  and  horses  for  you  half  a  mile  outside  the  town." 

He  opened  a  cupboard  and  took  out  two  long  smock- 
frocks,  which  he  and  his  companion  put  on. 

"Now,  gentlemen,  will  you  put  on  these  two  suits  of 
soldiers'  clothes.  I  think  they  will  about  fit  you." 

Ronald  and  Malcolm  were  soon  attired  as  dragoons. 

"There's  a  regiment  of  them  here,"  the  man  saiid,  "so 
there  was  no  difficulty  in  buying  a  cast-off  suit  and 
getting  these  made  from  it.  I  was  to  give  you  this  letter 
to  take  with  you;  it  is,  as  you  see,  directed  to  General 
Wade  at  Newcastle,  and  purports  to  come  from  the  colonel 
of  your  regiment  here,  so  that  if  by  any  chance  you  are 
questioned  on  the  way,  that  will  serve  as  a  reason  for 
your  journeying  north.  Here  is  a  purse  of  twenty  guineas; 
I  think  that's  about  all.  And  now  if  you  are  ready  we  will  be 
starting.  The  further  we  get  away  from  here  before  morn- 
ing the  better." 

They  made  their  way  quiedy  along  the  streets.  The 
town  was  in  total  darkness,  and  they  did  not  meet  a  single 
person  abroad,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  were  in 
the  open  country.  Another  ten  minutes  and  they  came 
upon  the  cart  and  horses.  Three  men  were  standing 
beside  them,  and  the  impatient  stamp  of  a  horse's  hoof 
showed  that  the  horses  were  tied  up  closely.  A  lantern 
was  held  up  as  the  party  came  up. 

"All  safe?" 

"All  safe,"  Ronald  replied.  "Thanks,  many  thanks  to 
you  for  our  freedom." 

The  man  holding  the  lantern  was  masked,  so  they  could 
not  see  his  face.  He  first  turned  to  the  two  warders,  and 
placed  a  bag  of  money  in  their  hand. 

"You  have  done  your  work  well,"  he  said,  "the  cart 


l66  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

will  take  you  thirty  miles  on  your  road,  and  then  drop 
you.  I  wish  you  a  safe  journey." 

With  a  word  of  farewell  to  Ronald  and  Malcolm  the 
two  warders  climbed  into  the  cart,  one  of  the  men  mounted 
beside  them  and  took  the  reins,  and  in  another  minute 
the  cart  drove  away  in  the  darkness.  As  soon  as  it  had 
started  the  man  with  the  lantern  removed  his  mask. 
"Mr.  Ratcliff !"  Ronald  exclaimed  in  surprise. 
"Yes,  it  is  myself.  There  are  half  a  dozen  of  us  engaged 
in  the  matter.  As  soon  as  we  heard  of  your  arrest  we 
determined  to  get  you  out.  I  was  only  afraid  you  would 
have  been  taken  up  to  London  before  we  could  get  all 
our  plans  arranged,  for  I  knew  they  had  sent  up  for 
instructions.  And  now  you  had  best  mount  at  once; 
follow  this  road  for  half  a  mile,  and  then  take  the  broad 
road  to  the  left;  you  cannot  mistake  it.  It  goes  straight  to 
Penrith.  You  have  got  the  letter  to  General  Wade?" 

"Yes,  sir,  and  the  money;  we  are  indeed  in  every  way 
greatly  indebted  to  you." 

"Say  nothing  about  it,"  Mr.  Ratcliff  said.  "I  am 
risking  my  life  as  well  as  my  fortune  in  the  cause  of  Prince 
Charles,  and  this  money  is  on  his  service.  I  hear  he  is 
already  on  the  march  south.  Repeat  to  him  when  you 
join  him  what  I  have  already  told  you,  namely,  that  I  and 
other  gentlemen  will  assuredly  join  him;  but  that  I  am 
convinced  there  will  be  no  general  rising  in  his  favour 
unless  a  French  army  arrive  to  his  assistance.  The  delay 
which  has  taken  place  has,  in  my  opinion,  entirely 
destroyed  his  chances,  unless  he  receives  foreign  assistance. 
Wade  has  ten  thousand  men  at  Newcastle,  the  Duke 
of  Cumberland  has  gathered  eight  thousand  in  the 
Midlands,  and  there  is  a  third  army  forming  to  cover 
London.  Already  many  of  the  best  regiments  have  returned 
from  Holland,  and  each  day  adds  to  their  number.  Do  all 
you  can  to  dissuade  him  from  advancing  until  French  aid 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  167 

arrives;  but  tell  him  also  that  if  he  comes  with  but  half 
a  dozen  followers,  Charles  Ratchff  will  join  him  and  share 
his  fate  whatever  it  be." 

With  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand  he  leapt  on  his  horse, 
and,  followed  by  his  servant,  galloped  off  in  one  direction, 
while  Ronald  and  Malcolm  set  out  in  the  other. 

"This  is  a  grand  disguise,"  Ronald  said.  "We  might 
ride  straight  into  Wade's  camp  at  Newcastle  without  being 
suspected." 

"I  have  no  doubt  we  could,"  Malcolm  agreed.  "Still, 
it  will  be  wiser  to  keep  away  from  the  neighbourhood  of 
any  English  troops." 

They  travelled  quietly  north,  boldly  riding  through 
small  towns  and  villages,  putting  up  at  little  inns,  and 
chatting  freely  with  the  villagers  who  came  in  to  talk 
over  the  news,  for  the  north  was  all  excitement.  Orders 
had  been  issued  for  all  the  militia  to  turn  out,  but  there 
was  little  response,  for  although  few  had  any  desire  to 
risk  their  Hves  in  the  cause  of  the  Stuarts,  fewer  still  had 
any  intention  of  fighting  for  the  Hanoverians. 

When  they  arrived  within  a  few  miles  of  Newcastle 
they  left  the  main  road  and  struck  across  country,  their 
object  being  to  come  down  upon  the  road  running  north 
from  Garhsle,  for  they  thought  it  Ukely  that  parties  of 
General  Wade's  troops  would  be  scattered  far  over  the 
country  north  of  Newcastle.  At  a  farm-house  they 
succeeded  in  buying  some  civilian  clothes,  giving  out  that 
they  were  deserters,  and  as  they  were  willing  to  pay  well, 
the  farmer,  who  had  no  good-will  towards  the  Hano- 
verians, had  no  difficulty  in  parting  with  two  of  his  best 
suits. 

They  were  now  in  a  country  perfectly  well  known  to 
Malcolm,  and  travelling  by  by-ways  across  the  hills  they 
crossed  the  Cheviots  a  few  miles  south  of  Carter  Fell, 
and   then   down   the   wide   valleys   to   Castletown   and 


l68  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

thence  to  Canobie  on  the  Esk.  As  they  entered  the  little 
town  they  found  the  wildest  excitement  prevaiHng.  An 
officer  with  two  orderhes  had  just  ridden  in  to  say  that 
quarters  were  to  be  prepared  for  Prince  Charles,  and  a 
quantity  of  bullocks  and  meal  got  in  readiness  for  the 
use  of  the  army,  which  would  arrive  late  that  evening. 
Ronald  soon  found  the  officer  who  had  brought  the  order 
and  recognized  him  as  one  of  Lord  Perth's  aides-de-camp. 
He  did  not  know  Ronald  in  his  present  dress,  but  greeted 
him  heartily  as  soon  as  he  discovered  who  he  was. 

'*How  is  it  the  troops  are  coming  this  way?"  Ronald 
asked. 

"They  are  marching  through  Liddesdale  from  Kelso. 
We  halted  there  for  two  days,  and  orders  were  sent 
forward  to  Wooler  to  prepare  quarters.  This  was  to 
throw  Wade  off  the  scent  and  induce  him  to  march  north 
from  Newcasde  to  oppose  us  on  that  road,  while,  as  you 
see,  we  have  turned  west  and  shall  cross  into  Cumberland 
and  make  a  dash  at  Carlisle." 

A  few  hours  later  the  prince  arrived  with  his  army, 
and  as  soon  as  he  entered  the  quarters  prepared  for  him 
Ronald  proceeded  there  and  made  his  report. 

"I  could  wish  it  had  been  better.  Captain  LesUe,"  the 
prince  said;  "but  the  die  is  cast  now,  and  I  cannot  think 
that  our  friends  in  the  north,  who  proved  so  loyal  to  our 
cause  in  '15,  will  hang  back  when  we  are  among  them. 
When  they  see  that  Charles  Ratcliff  and  other  gentlemen 
whom  you  have  visited  range  themselves  under  our 
banner  I  believe  the  common  people  will  join  us  also. 
Now  give  me  a  full  account  of  your  mission." 

Ronald  gave  the  list  of  the  gentry  he  had  visited,  and 
described  his  arrest  and  imprisonment  in  Manchester 
and  the  manner  in  which  Mr.  RatcUff  had  contrived  his 
escape. 

"You  have  done  all  that  is  possible,  sir,"  the  prince 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  169 

said,  "and  at  an  early  opportunity  I  will  show  you  I 
appreciate  your  services." 

On  the  next  day,  the  8th  of  November,  the  corps 
crossed  the  border;  on  the  gth  they  were  joined  by 
another  column,  which  had  marched  from  Edinburgh  by 
the  western  road,  and  the  united  force  marched  to  Carlisle 
and  sat  down  before  it.  The  walls  of  the  city  were  old 
and  in  bad  condition,  the  garrison  was  ill  prepared  for 
a  siege.  It  consisted  of  a  company  of  invaUds  in  the 
castie,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Durand,  and  a 
considerable  body  of  Cumberland  Mihtia.  The  walls, 
however,  old  as  they  were,  could  for  some  time  have 
resisted  the  battery  of  four-pounder  guns  which  formed 
the  prince's  sole  artillery. 

The  mayor  returned  no  answer  to  the  prince's  summons 
and  orders  were  issued  to  begin  to  throw  up  trench-works, 
but  scarcely  had  the  operations  begun  when  news  arrived 
that  Marshal  Wade  was  marching  from  Newcastle  to 
relieve  the  city.  The  siege  was  at  once  abandoned,  and  the 
prince  marched  out  with  the  army  to  Brampton  and  took 
up  a  favourable  position  there  to  give  battle.  The  news 
proved  incorrect,  and  the  Duke  of  Perth  with  several 
regiments  were  sent  back  to  resume  the  siege. 

On  the  13th  the  duke  began  to  raise  a  battery  on  the 
east  side  of  the  town,  but  after  a  few  shots  had  been  fired 
from  the  walls  the  courage  of  the  besieged  failed  them. 
The  white  flag  was  hung  out,  and  the  town  and  castle 
surrendered  on  the  condition  that  the  soldiers  and  militia 
might  march  away,  leaving  their  arms  and  horses  behind 
and  engaging  not  to  serve  again  for  a  year.  On  the  17th 
the  prince  made  a  triumphal  entry  into  the  place,  but  was 
received  with  but  little  show  of  warmth  on  the  part  of 
the  inhabitants. 

A  halt  was  made  at  Carhsle  and  a  council  was  held  to 
determine  upon  the  next  step  to  be  taken.  The  news 


170  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

which  had  been  received  from  Scotland  was  very  un- 
favourable. Lord  Strathallan,  who  had  been  appointed  by 
the  prince  as  commander-in-chief,  and  directed  to  raise 
as  many  troops  as  possible,  had  collected  between  two  and 
three  thousand  men  at  Perth,  and  Lord  Lewis  Gordon  had 
raised  three  battalions  in  Aberdeenshire;  but  on  the  other 
hand  a  considerable  force  had  been  collected  at  Inverness 
for  King  George.  The  towns  of  Glasgow,  Paisley,  and 
Dumfries  had  turned  out  their  militia  for  the  house  of 
Hanover.  The  officers  of  the  crown  had  re-entered 
Edinburgh  and  two  regiments  of  cavalry  had  been  sent 
forward  by  Marshal  Wade  to  their  support. 

While  even  Scotland  was  thus  wavering  it  seemed 
almost  madness  for  the  little  army  to  advance  into 
England.  The  greater  portion  of  the  Highlanders  had 
from  the  first  objected  very  strongly  to  leave  their  country, 
and  upwards  of  a  thousand  had  deserted  and  gone  home 
on  the  march  down  from  Edinburgh.  They  had  started 
less  than  six  thousand  strong,  and  after  leaving  a  garrison 
of  two  hundred  men  in  Carlisle,  but  four  thousand  five 
hundred  were  available  for  the  advance  south,  while 
Wade,  with  his  ten  thousand  men,  would  be  in  their  rear 
and  two  English  armies  of  nearly  equal  strength  be 
waiting  to  receive  them.  At  the  council  the  opinions  of 
the  leaders  were  almost  unanimous  against  an  advance, 
but  upon  Lord  George  Murray  saying  that  if  Prince 
Charles  decided  upon  advancing  the  army  would  follow 
him,  he  determined  upon  pressing  forward. 

The  army  began  its  advance  on  the  20th  of  November, 
and  halted  a  day  at  Penrith,  upon  the  news  that  Marshal 
Wade  was  moving  to  attack  them;  but  the  English 
general  had  not  made  any  move,  and  the  Scotch  again 
pushed  on  through  Shap,  Kendal,  and  Lancaster,  to 
Preston.  During  the  march  Prince  Charles  marched  with 
his  troops  clad  in  Highland  garb,  and  with  his  target 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  I7I 

thrown  across  his  shoulder.  He  seldom  stopped  for 
dinner,  but  ate  his  food  as  he  walked,  chatting  gaily  with 
the  Highlanders,  and  by  his  cheerfulness  and  example 
kept  up  their  spirits.  The  strictest  discipline  was  en- 
forced, and  everything  required  by  the  troops  was  paid 
for.  At  Preston  the  prince  on  his  entry  was  cheered  by 
the  mob,  and  a  few  men  enlisted. 

From  Preston  the  army  marched  to  Wigan,  and  thence 
to  Manchester.  The  road  was  thronged  with  people,  who 
expressed  their  warmest  wishes  for  the  prince's  success; 
but  when  asked  to  enlist,  they  all  hung  back,  saying  they 
knew  nothing  about  fighting.  Still  the  feeling  in  favour 
of  the  prince's  cause  became  stronger  as  he  advanced 
south,  and  at  Manchester  he  was  received  with  the 
acclamations  of  the  inhabitants,  the  ringing  of  the  bells, 
and  an  illumination  of  the  city  in  the  evening.  The  people 
mounted  white  cockades,  and  the  next  day  about  two 
hundred  men  enlisted  and  were  enrolled  under  the  name 
of  the  Manchester  Regiment,  the  command  of  which  was 
given  to  Mr.  Francis  Townley,  a  Roman  Catholic  be- 
longing to  an  old  Lancashire  family,  who,  with  Mr. 
Ratcliff  and  a  few  other  gentlemen,  had  joined  the  army 
on  the  advance. 

The  leaders,  however,  of  the  prince's  army  were  bitterly 
disappointed  at  the  general  apathy  of  the  people.  Lan- 
cashire had  in  '  1 5  been  the  stronghold  of  the  Jacobites, 
and  the  mere  accession  of  two  or  three  hundred  men  was 
a  small  addition  indeed  to  their  force.  It  was  evident 
that  nothing  like  a  popular  rising  was  to  be  looked  for, 
and  they  had  but  themselves  to  rely  upon  in  the  struggle 
against  the  whole  strength  of  England.  Marshal  Wade 
was  in  full  march  behind  them.  The  Duke  of  Cumber- 
land lay  at  Lichfield  in  their  front  with  a  force  of  eight 
thousand  veteran  troops;  while  a  third  army,  of  which 
the  Royal  Guards  were  the  nucleus,  was  being  formed 


172  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

at  Finchley.  Large  bodies  of  militia  had  been  raised  in 
several  districts.  Liverpool  had  declared  against  them; 
Chester  was  in  the  hands  of  the  Earl  of  Cholmondeley; 
the  bridges  of  the  Mersey  had  been  broken  down; 
difficulties  and  dangers  multiplied  on  all  sides. 

Prince  Charles,  ever  sanguine,  was  confident  that  he 
should  be  joined  by  large  numbers  as  he  advanced  south; 
but  his  officers  were  now  thoroughly  alarmed,  and  the 
leaders  in  a  body  remonstrated  with  Lord  George  Murray 
against  any  further  advance.  He  advised  them,  however, 
to  offer  no  further  opposition  to  the  prince's  wishes  until 
they  came  to  Derby,  promising  that,  unless  by  that  time 
they  were  joined  by  Jacobites  in  considerable  numbers, 
he  would  himself,  as  general,  propose  and  insist  upon  a 
retreat. 

On  the  first  of  December,  Prince  Charles,  at  the  head 
of  one  division,  forded  the  Mersey  near  Stockport,  where 
the  water  was  waist-deep.  The  other  division,  with  the 
baggage  and  artillery,  crossed  lower  down,  at  Cheadle,  on 
a  hastily-constructed  bridge,  and  the  two  columns  joined 
that  evening  at  Macclesfield.  Here  Lord  George  Murray 
succeeded  in  misleading  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  as  to 
his  intentions  by  a  dexterous  manoeuvre.  Advancing 
with  a  portion  of  his  force  he  dislodged  and  drove  before 
him  the  Duke  of  Kingston  and  a  small  party  of  English 
horse  posted  at  Congleton,  and  pursued  them  some 
distance  along  the  road  towards  Newcastle-under-Lyme. 

The  Duke  of  Cumberland,  supposing  that  the  prince's 
^rmy  were  on  their  march  either  to  give  him  battle  or  to 
make  their  way  into  Wales,  where  the  Jacobite  party 
were  extremely  strong,  pushed  forward  with  his  main 
body  to  Stone.  Lord  George  Murray,  however,  having 
gained  his  object,  turned  sharp  off  to  the  left,  and  after  a 
long  march  arrived  at  Ashbourne,  where  the  prince,  with 
the  other  division  of  the  army,  had  marched  direct.  The 


THE     MARCH     TO     DERBY  1 73 

next  afternoon  they  arrived  at  Derby,  having  thus 
altogether  evaded  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  and  being 
nearly  three  days'  march  nearer  London  than  was  his 
army. 

The  prince  that  night  was  in  high  spirits  at  the  fact 
that  he  was  now  within  a  hundred  and  thirty  miles  of 
London,  and  that  neither  Wade's  nor  Cumberland's 
forces  interposed  between  him  and  the  capital.  But  his 
delight  was  by  no  means  shared  by  his  followers,  and  early 
next  morning  he  was  waited  upon  by  Lord  George  Murray 
and  all  the  commanders  of  battalions  and  squadrons,  and 
a  council  being  held,  they  laid  before  the  prince  their 
earnest  and  unanimous  opinion  that  an  immediate  retreat 
to  Scotland  was  necessary. 

They  had  marched,  they  said,  so  far  on  the  promise 
either  of  an  English  rising  or  a  French  descent  upon 
England.  Neither  had  yet  occurred.  Their  five  thousand 
fighting  men  were  insufficient  to  give  battle  to  even  one 
of  the  three  armies  that  surrounded  them — scarcely 
adequate,  indeed,  to  take  possession  of  London  were  there 
no  army  at  Finchley  to  protect  it.  Even  did  they  gain 
London,  how  could  they  hold  it  against  the  united  armies 
of  Wade  and  Cumberland?  Defeat  so  far  from  home 
would  mean  destruction,  and  not  a  man  would  ever  regain 
Scotland. 

In  vain  the  prince  replied  to  their  arguments,  in  vain 
expostulated,  and  even  implored  them  to  yield  to  his 
wishes.  After  several  hours  of  stormy  debate  the  council 
broke  up  without  having  arrived  at  any  decision.  The 
prince  at  one  time  thought  of  calling  upon  the  soldiers  to 
follow  him  without  regard  to  their  officers;  for  the  High- 
landers, reluctant  as  they  had  been  to  march  into  England, 
were  now  burning  for  a  fight,  and  were  longing  for 
nothing  so  much  as  to  meet  one  or  other  of  the  hostile 
armies  opposed  to  them.  The  prince's  private  advisers, 


174  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

however,  Sheridan  and  Secretary  Murray,  urged  him  to 
yield  to  the  opinion  of  his  officers,  since  they  were  sure 
that  the  clansmen  would  never  fight  well  if  they  knew 
that  their  chiefs  were  unanimously  opposed  to  their 
giving  battle.  Accordingly  the  prince,  heart-broken  at 
the  destruction  of  his  hopes,  agreed  to  yield  to  the  wishes 
of  his  officers,  and  at  a  council  in  the  evening  gave  his 
formal  consent  to  a  retreat. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE    PLOT    THAT    FAILED 

Utterly  disheartened  and  dispirited  the  army  com- 
menced its  march  north.  The  prince  himself  was  even 
more  disappointed  than  his  soldiers,  and  showed  by  his 
manner  how  bitterly  he  resented  the  decision  at  which 
his  officers  had  arrived.  It  had  seemed  to  him  that  success 
was  within  his  grasp,  and  that  he  had  but  to  march  to 
London  to  overthrow  the  Hanoverian  dynasty. 

Hitherto  he  had  marched  on  foot  with  the  Highlanders, 
chatting  gaily  as  he  went.  Now  he  rode  in  rear  of  the 
column,  and  scarce  exchanged  a  word  with  even  his  most 
intimate  advisers.  The  Highlanders  no  longer  preserved 
the  discipline  which  had  characterized  their  southward 
march.  Villages  were  plundered  and  in  some  cases  burned, 
and  in  retaliation  the  peasantry  killed  or  took  prisoners 
stragglers  and  those  left  behind.  Even  at  Manchester, 
where  the  reception  of  the  army  had  been  so  warm  a  few 
days  before,  its  passage  was  opposed  by  a  violent  mob, 
and  the  prince  was  so  offended  at  the  conduct  of  the 
townspeople  that  he  imposed  a  fine  of  five  thousand 
pounds  upon  the  city. 


THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED  I75 

The  next  morning  the  march  was  continued.  The 
Highlanders  laid  hands  on  every  horse  they  could  find, 
and  so  all  pressed  on  at  the  top  of  their  speed  for  the 
border.  The  Duke  of  Cumberland,  who  had  fallen  back 
in  all  haste  for  the  protection  of  London,  was  close  to 
Coventry  when  he  heard  that  the  Scotch  had  retreated 
northward.  With  all  his  cavalry,  and  a  thousand  foot 
whom  he  mounted  on  horses  supplied  by  the  neighbour- 
ing gentry,  he  set  out  in  pursuit.  At  Preston  he  was  joined 
by  another  body  of  horse,  sent  across  the  country  from 
the  army  of  Marshal  Wade;  but  it  was  not  until  he 
entered  Westmorland  that  he  came  up  with  the  rear- 
guard of  the  insurgents,  which  was  commanded  by  Lord 
George  Murray. 

Defeating  some  local  volunteers  who  molested  him, 
Lord  George  learned  from  the  prisoners  that  the  duke  with 
four  thousand  men  was  close  at  hand,  and  he  sent  on  the 
news  to  the  prince,  who  despatched  two  regiments,  the 
Stuarts  of  Appin  and  the  Macphersons  of  Cluny,  to 
reinforce  him.  It  was  nearly  dark  when  by  the  light  of  the 
moon  Lord  George  saw  the  English  infantry,  who  had  now 
dismounted,  advancing.  He  at  once  charged  them  at  the 
head  of  the  Macphersons  and  Stuarts,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  English  were  completely  defeated,  their 
commander,  Colonel  Honeywood,  being  left  severely 
wounded  on  the  field,  with  a  hundred  killed  or  disabled 
!  men,  while  the  loss  of  the  Scotch  was  but  twelve. 

It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  the  Highlanders  could 
be  recalled  from  the  pursuit,  and  Lord  George  himself 
sent  an  urgent  message  to  the  prince  begging  for  a 
further  reinforcement,  in  order  that  he  might  maintain  his 
ground  and  defeat  the  whole  force  of  the  duke.  As  usual 
his  wishes  were  disregarded,  and  he  was  ordered  to 
fall  back  and  join  the  main  body  at  Penrith.  The 
check,  however,  was  so  effective  that  the  duke  made  no 


176  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

further  attempt  to  harass  the  retreat  of  the  Highlanders. 

Passing  through  CarHsle,  some  men  of  a  Lowland  regi- 
ment, and  Colonel  Townley  with  his  regiment  raised  at 
Manchester,  were  left  there  as  a  garrison,  so  that  the  road 
should  be  kept  open  for  another  and,  as  the  prince  hoped, 
not  far  distant  invasion.  The  step  was,  however,  a  cruel 
one,  for  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  at  once  laid  siege  to 
the  place,  battered  a  breach  in  its  ancient  wall,  and  the 
garrison  were  forced  to  surrender.  Many  of  them  were 
afterwards  executed  and  imprisoned,  and  ruin  fell  upon 
all. 

Charles  with  his  army  marched  north  to  Glasgow, 
where  they  remained  eight  days,  requisitioning  supplies 
from  the  town.  During  their  stay  Ronald  and  Malcolm 
put  up  at  the  house  of  Andrew  Anderson. 

"What  think  you  of  the   chances   now,    Malcolm?" 
Andrew  asked  his  brother,  after  hearing  what  had  taken 
place  since  he  had  last  seen  him. 

"I  think  no  better  and  no  worse  of  it  than  I  did  before, 
brother.  They  have  had  more  success  than  I  looked  for. 
I  did  not  think  they  would  ever  have  got  as  far  south 
as  Derby.  But  I  see  no  prospect  of  success.  The  prince  is 
badly  advised.  He  has  but  one  really  good  soldier  with 
him,  and  he  is  set  against  him  by  the  intrigues  and  spite 
of  Secretary  Murray  and  his  friends,  and  partly,  it  may  be, 
by  Lord  George's  own  frankness  of  speech." 

"I  am  sorry  for  the  young  prince,"  Andrew  said.  "He 
is  a  fine  fellow,  certainly — handsome  and  brave  and 
courteous,  and  assuredly  clement.  I  could  not  but  think, 
as  I  saw  him  ride  down  the  street  to-day,  that  it  was 
sad  that  so  fine  a  young  man  should  be  doomed  either 
to  the  block  or  to  a  lifelong  imprisonment,  and  that 
for  fighting  for  what  he  has  been  doubtless  taught  to 
consider  his  right." 

Two  evenings  later  Ronald  noticed  that  Andrew,  who 


THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED  I77 

had  been  absent  for  some  time,  and  had  only  returned  just 
in  time  for  supper,  looked  worried  and  abstracted,  and 
replied  almost  at  random  to  any  questions  put  to  him. 

"It  is  of  no  use,"  he  said  suddenly  when  his  wife  had 
left  the  room  after  the  conclusion  of  the  meal.  "I  am  a 
loyal  subject  of  King  George,  and  I  wish  him  every 
success  in  battle,  and  I  am  confident  that  he  will  crush  out 
this  rebellion  without  difficulty,  but  I  cannot  go  as  far  as 
some.  I  cannot  stand  by  and  see  murder  done  on  a  poor 
lad  who,  whatever  his  faults,  is  merciful  and  generous  to 
his  enemies.  Malcolm,  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know,  only 
bidding  you  keep  secret  as  to  how  you  got  the  news,  for 
it  would  cost  me  my  Ufe  were  it  known  that  the  matter 
had  leaked  out  through  me. 

"This  evening  five  of  the  council,  knowing  that  I  am 
a  staunch  king's  man,  took  me  aside  after  the  meeting 
was  over,  and  told  me  that  there  was  a  plan  on  foot  to 
put  an  end  to  all  the  trouble  by  the  carrying  off  or 
slaying  of  Prince  Charles.  I  was  about  to  protest  against  it, 
when  I  saw  that  by  so  doing  I  should,  in  the  first  place, 
do  no  good;  in  the  second,  be  looked  upon  as  a  Jacobite; 
and  in  the  third,  be  unable  to  learn  the  details  of  what 
they  were  proposing.  So  I  said  that  doubtless  it  was  a 
good  thing  to  lay  by  the  heels  the  author  of  all  these 
troubles,  and  that  the  life  of  one  man  was  as  nought  in 
the  balance  compared  to  the  prosperity  of  the  whole 
country.  Whereupon  they  revealed  to  me  their  plan, 
asking  me  for  a  subscription  of  a  hundred  pounds  to 
carry  it  out,  and  saying  truly  that  I  should  get  back  the 
money  and  great  honour  from  the  king  when  he  learned 
I  had  done  him  such  a  service.  After  some  bargaining  I 
agreed  for  fifty  pounds." 

"But    what    is    the    plot,    Andrew?"    Malcolm    said 
anxiously. 

"It  is  just  this.  The  prince,  as  you  know,  goes  about 

M 


178  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

with  scant  attendance,  and  though  there  are  guards  in 
front  of  his  house,  there  are  but  two  or  three  beside  him- 
self who  sleep  there.  There  is  a  back  entrance  to  which 
no  attention  is  paid,  and  it  will  be  easy  for  those  who 
know  the  house  to  enter  by  that  door,  to  make  their  way 
silently  to  his  chamber,  and  either  kill  or  carry  him 
off.  I  threw  my  voice  in  against  killing,  pointing  out 
that  the  king  would  rather  have  him  alive  than  dead,  so 
that  he  might  be  tried  and  executed  in  due  form.  This 
was  also  their  opinion,  for  they  had  already  hired  a  vessel 
which  is  lying  in  the  stream.  The  plan  is  to  seize  and 
gag  him  and  tie  his  arms.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in 
getting  him  along  through  the  streets.  There  are  few 
folks  abroad  after  ten  o'clock,  and  should  they  meet  any- 
one he  will  conclude  that  it  is  but  a  drunken  Highlander 
being  carried  home.  You  see,  Malcolm,  there  is  not  only 
honour  to  be  gained  from  the  king,  but  the  thirty  thousand 
pounds  offered  for  the  prince's  person.  I  pretended  to 
fall  in  with  the  plan,  and  gave  them  the  fifty  pounds 
which  they  lacked  for  the  hire  of  the  vessel,  the  captain 
refusing  to  let  them  have  it  save  for  money  paid  down. 
Now,  Malcolm,  I  have  told  you  and  Ronald  all  I  know 
about  the  matter,  and  it  is  for  you  to  see  how  a  stop  may 
be  put  to  it." 

"The  scoundrels!"  Malcolm  said.  "Their  loyalty  to 
the  king  is  but  a  veil  to  hide  their  covetousness  for  the 
reward.  When  is  it  to  take  place,  and  how  many  men 
are  likely  to  be  engaged  in  it?" 

"Six  trusty  men  of  the  city  watch  and  their  five  selves. 
I  said  I  would  subscribe  the  money,  but  would  have 
no  active  share  in  the  business.  They  might  have  all 
the  honour,  I  would  be  content  with  my  share  of  the 
reward  offered.  Two  of  them  with  four  of  the  guards 
will  enter  the  house  and  carry  off  the  prince.  The  rest 
will  wait  outside  and  follow  closely  on  the  way  down  to 


THE      PLOT     THAT     FAILED  I79 

the  port  ready  to  give  aid  if  the  others  should  meet 
with  any  obstruction.  The  whole  will  embark  and  sail 
to  London  with  him." 

"And  when  is  this  plot  to  be  carried  out?"  Malcolm 
asked. 

"To-morrow  at  midnight.  Tide  will  be  high  half  an 
hour  later;  they  will  drop  down  the  river  as  soon  as  it 
turns,  and  will  be  well  out  to  sea  by  the  morning.  And 
now  I  have  told  you  all,  I  will  only  ask  you  to  act  so 
that  as  little  trouble  as  possible  may  arise." 

"This  is  a  villainous  business,  Ronald,"  Malcolm  said 
when  they  were  alone;  "and  yet  I  am  not  surprised. 
Thirty  thousand  pounds  would  not  tempt  a  Highlander 
who  has  nought  in  the  world  save  the  plaid  in  which  he 
stands  up;  but  these  money-grubbing  citizens  of  Glasgow 
would  sell  their  souls  for  gain.  And  now  what  do  you 
think  had  best  be  done  in  the  matter,  so  that  the  plot 
may  be  put  a  stop  to,  and  that  without  suspicion  falling 
upon  Andrew.  It  would  be  easy  to  have  a  dozen  men 
hiding  in  the  yard  behind  the  house  and  cut  down  the 
fellows  as  they  enter." 

"I  do  not  think  that  would  do,  Malcolm;  it  would 
cause  a  tumult,  and  the  fact  could  not  be  hidden.  And 
besides,  you  know  what  these  Highlanders  are;  they 
already  loathe  and  despise  the  citizens  of  Glasgow,  and 
did  they  know  that  there  had  been  a  plot  on  foot  to 
capture  and  slay  the  prince,  nothing  could  prevent  their 
laying  the  town  in  ashes." 

"That  is  true  enough.  What  do  you  propose  then, 
Ronald?" 

"  I  think  it  best  that  if  there  should  be  any  fighting  it 
should  be  on  board  the  ship,  but  possibly  we  may  avoid 
even  that.  I  should  say  that  with  eight  or  ten  men  we 
can  easily  seize  the  vessel,  and  then  when  the  boat  comes 
alongside  capture  the  fellows  as  they  step  on  to  the  deck 


l80  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

without  trouble,  and  leave  it  to  the  prince  to  settle  what 
is  to  be  done  with  them." 

"That  is  certainly  the  best  plan,  Ronald.  I  will  get 
together  to-morrow  half  a  dozen  trusty  lads  who  will  ask 
no  questions  as  to  what  I  want  them  to  do,  and  will  be 
silent  about  the  matter  afterwards.  We  must  get  from 
Andrew  to-morrow  morning  the  name  of  the  vessel,  and 
see  where  she  is  lying  in  the  stream,  and  where  the  boat 
will  be  waiting  for  the  prince." 

The  next  night  Ronald  and  Malcolm  with  six  men 
made  their  way  one  by  one  through  the  streets  so  as  not 
to  attract  the  attention  of  the  watch,  and  assembled  near 
the  strand.  Not  until  the  clock  struck  twelve  did  they 
approach  the  stairs  at  the  foot  of  which  the  boat  was 
lying.  There  were  two  men  in  it. 

"You  are  earlier  than  we  expected,"  one  said  as  they 
descended  the  steps.  "The  captain  said  a  quarter  past 
twelve." 

"Yes,  we  are  a  littie  early,"  Malcolm  replied  zis  he 
stepped  into  the  boat;  "we  were  ready  earlier  than  we 
expected." 

A  moment  later  Macolm  suddenly  seized  one  of  the 
sailors  by  the  throat  and  dragged  him  down  to  the 
bottom  of  the  boat,  a  handerchief  was  stuffed  into  his 
mouth,  and  his  hands  and  feet  tied.  The  other  was  at 
the  same  time  similarly  secured. 

So  sudden  and  unexpected  had  been  the  attack  that  the 
sailors  had  had  no  time  to  cry  out  or  offer  any  resistance, 
and  their  capture  was  effected  without  the  slightest  sound 
being  heard.  The  oars  were  at  once  got  out  and  the  boat 
was  rowed  out  towards  the  vessel  lying  out  in  the  middle 
of  the  stream  with  a  light  burning  at  her  peak.  As  they 
approached  the  side  the  captain  appeared  at  the  gang- 
way. 

"All  is  well,  I  hope?"  he  asked. 


THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED  l8l 

"Could  not  be  better,"  Malcolm  replied  as  he  seized  the 
rope  and  mounted  the  gangway,  the  others  closely 
following  him.  As  he  sprang  upon  the  deck  he  presented  a 
pistol  at  the  captain's  head. 

"Speak  a  word  and  you  die,"  he  said  sternly. 

Taken  by  surprise  the  captain  offered  no  resistance, 
but  suffered  himself  to  be  bound.  Two  or  three  sailors 
on  deck  were  similarly  seized  and  secured,  the  hatchway 
was  fastened  to  prevent  the  rest  of  the  crew  from  coming 
on  deck,  and  the  ship  thus  being  in  their  possession  two 
of  the  men  at  once  took  their  places  in  the  boat  and 
rowed  back  to  the  stairs. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  those  on  board  heard  a 
murmur  of  voices  on  shore,  and  two  or  three  minutes 
later  the  splash  of  oars  as  the  boat  rowed  back  to  the 
ship.  Ronald  put  on  the  captain's  cap  and  stood  at  the 
gangway  with  a  lantern. 

"All  right,  I  hope?"  he  asked  as  the  boat  came  along- 
side. 

"All  right,  captain!  You  can  get  up  your  anchor  as 
soon  as  you  like." 

Two  men  mounted  on  to  the  deck,  and  then  four  others 
carried  up  a  figure  and  were  followed  by  the  rest.  As 
the  last  one  touched  the  deck  Ronald  lifted  the  lantern 
above  his  head,  and,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  new- 
comers, they  saw  themselves  confronted  by  eight  armed 
men. 

The  six  men  of  the  watch,  furious  at  the  prospect  of 
losing  the  reward  upon  which  they  had  reckoned,  drew 
their  swords  and  rushed  forward;  but  they  were  struck 
down  with  handspikes  and  swords,  for  Ronald  had  im- 
pressed upon  his  men  the  importance  of  not  using  their 
pistols,  save  in  the  last  extremity.  In  two  minutes  the 
fight  was  over.  The  five  citizens  had  taken  little  part  in 
it,  save  as  the  recipients  of  blows;  for  Malcolm,  furious 


l82  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

at  their  treachery,  had  bade  the  men  make  no  distinction 
between  them  and  the  watch,  and  had  himself  dealt  them 
one  or  two  heavy  blows  with  his  handspike  after  he  had 
seen  that  the  guard  was  overpowered. 

The  whole  of  them  were  then  bound,  and  warned  that 
their  throats  would  be  cut  if  they  made  the  least  noise. 
The  prince  was  released  from  his  bonds,  and  he  was  at 
once  conducted  by  Malcolm  and  Ronald  to  the  cabin, 
where  a  light  was  burning. 

The  prince  was  so  much  bewildered  by  the  events  that 
had  occurred  that  he  did  not  yet  understand  the  state  of 
the  case.  He  had  been  awoke  by  a  gag  being  roughly 
forced  into  his  mouth,  while  at  the  same  moment  his 
hands  were  tightly  bound.  Then  he  was  lifted  from  his 
bed,  some  clothes  were  thrown  on  to  him,  a  man  took  his 
place  on  either  side,  and,  thrusting  their  arms  into  his, 
threatened  him  with  instant  death  if  he  did  not  come 
along  with  them  without  resistance.  Then  he  had  been 
hurried  down  stairs  and  along  the  streets,  two  men 
keeping  a  little  ahead  and  the  others  following  behind. 
They  had  met  no  one  until  they  reached  the  shore.  He  had 
been  forced  into  a  boat  and  rowed  up  to  a  ship,  and  on 
reaching  the  deck  a  desperate  combat  had  suddenly 
commenced  all  round  him.  Then  the  gag  had  been  re- 
moved and  the  bonds  cut.  Bewildered  and  amazed  he 
gazed  at  the  two  men  who  had  accompanied  him  to  the 
cabin. 

"Why,  Captain  Leslie!"  he  exclaimed.  "Is  it  you?  What 
means  all  this  scene  through  which  I  have  passed?" 

"It  means,  your  royal  highness,"  Ronald  said  respect- 
fully, "that  I  and  my  friend  Malcolm  obtained  infor- 
mation of  a  plot  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  citizens  to  carry 
you  off  and  sell  you  to  the  English.  We  therefore  obtained 
possession  of  the  ship  in  which  you  were  to  have  been 
taken  away,  and  then  overcame  your  captors  as  they 


THE      PLOT     THAT     FAILED  183 

brought  you  on  board.  All  this  has  been  done  without 
any  alarm  having  been  given,  and  it  now  rests  with  you 
to  determine  what  shall  be  done  wdth  these  wretches." 

"You  have  done  well,  indeed,  Captain  Leslie,  and  I 
thank  you  and  your  friend  not  only  for  the  great  service 
you  have  rendered  me,  but  for  the  manner  in  which  you 
have  done  it.  As  for  punishment  for  these  men,  they  are 
beneath  me.  We  will  order  the  captain  to  put  to  sea  with 
them  at  once,  and  tell  him  he  had  best  not  return  to 
Glasgow  until  I  have  left  it.  And  now,  gentlemen,  will 
you  fetch  in  those  who  have  aided  you  in  my  rescue.  I 
would  thank  every  one  of  them  for  the  service  they  have 
rendered,  and  impress  upon  them  my  desire  that  they 
should  say  nothing  to  anyone  of  this  night's  work." 

While  the  prince  was  speaking  to  the  men  Malcolm 
went  out,  and  having  unbound  the  captain,  ordered  him 
to  deliver  up  the  sum  which  he  had  received  for  the 
conveyance  of  the  prince  and  his  captors  to  England. 

The  captain  did  as  he  was  ordered. 

"How  much  is  there  here?"  Malcolm  asked. 

"Three  hundred  pounds." 

Malcolm  counted  out  fifty  of  it  and  placed  them  in  his 
pocket,  saying  to  Ronald: 

"There  is  no  reason  Andrew  should  be  a  loser  by  the 
transaction.  That  will  leave  two  hundred  and  fifty,  which 
I  will  divide  among  our  men  when  we  get  ashore." 

Malcolm  then  gave  the  prince's  orders  to  the  captain; 
that  he  must,  immediately  they  left  the  ship,  get  up  his 
anchor  and  make  out  to  sea;  and  that  under  pain  of  being 
tried  and  executed  for  his  share  in  this  treacherous 
business,  he  was  not  to  return  to  Glasgow  with  his 
eleven  passengers  for  the  space  of  a  week. 

The  prince  and  his  rescuers  then  entered  the  boats  and 
rowed  to  shore,  and  the  prince  regained  his  apartment 
without  anyone  in  the  house  being  aware  that  he  had 


184  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

been  absent  from  it.  The  next  day  the  prince  sent  for 
Ronald  and  Malcolm,  and  in  a  private  interview  again 
expressed  to  them  his  gratitude  for  his  rescue  from  the 
hands  of  his  enemies. 

"I  have  none  but  empty  honour  to  bestow  now,"  he 
said;  "but  believe  me,  if  I  ever  mount  the  throne  of 
England  you  shall  see  that  Charles  Edward  Stuart  is 
not  ungrateful." 

Having  rested  his  army  by  a  stay  of  eight  days  at 
Glzisgow,  Prince  Charles  set  out  on  the  3rd  of  January, 
1746,  for  StirUng,  where  he  was  joined  by  Lords  John 
Drummond,  Lewis  Gordon,  and  Strathallan,  the  first- 
named  of  whom  had  brought  some  battering  guns  and 
engineers  from  France.  Their  following  raised  the  force 
to  nearly  nine  thousand  men — the  largest  army  that 
Charles  mustered  during  the  course  of  the  campaign. 
The  siege  of  Stirling  was  at  once  commenced;  but  the 
castle  was  strong  and  well  defended,  and  the  siege  made 
but  Uttle  progress. 

In  the  meantime  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  had  been 
recalled  with  the  greater  part  of  his  force  to  guard  the 
southern  coasts  of  England,  which  were  threatened  by 
an  invasion  by  a  French  force  now  assembled  at  Dunkirk, 
and  which,  had  it  sailed  before  the  Highlanders  com- 
menced their  retreat  from  Derby,  might  have  altogether 
altered  the  situation  of  affairs.  The  command  of  the 
Enghsh  army  in  the  north  was  handed  by  the  duke  to 
General  Hawley,  a  man  after  his  own  heart,  violent  in 
temper,  brutal  and  cruel  in  conduct. 

He  collected  at  Edinburgh  an  army  of  nearly  the  same 
strength  as  that  of  Prince  Charles,  and  with  these  he 
marched  out  as  far  as  Falkirk  to  raise  the  siege  of  Stirhng, 
and,  as  he  confidently  boasted,  to  drive  the  rebels  before 
him.  Prince  Charles,  leaving  a  few  hundred  men  to 
continue  the  siege,  marched  out  to  Bannockbum.  The 


THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED  185 

English  did  not  move  from  Falkirk,  and  the  prince, 
after  waiting  for  a  day,  determined  to  take  the  initiative. 

Hawley  himself  was  stopping  at  Gallendar  House  at 
some  distance  from  his  army  and  General  Huske  remained 
in  command  of  the  camp.  To  occupy  his  attention  the 
prince  despatched  Lord  John  Drummond,  with  all  the 
cavalry,  by  the  straight  road  by  StirUng  to  Falkirk, 
which  ran  north  of  the  EngUsh  camp.  They  displayed, 
as  they  marched,  the  royal  standard  and  other  colours, 
which  had  the  desired  effect  of  impressing  Huske  with 
the  idea  that  the  prince  with  all  his  army  was  moving 
that  way.  In  the  meantime  Charles  with  his  main  force 
had  crossed  the  river  Garron  to  the  south  and  was  only 
separated  from  the  English  by  Falkirk  Muir,  a  rugged 
and  rigid  upland  covered  with  heath. 

Just  as  the  Enghsh  were  about  to  take  their  dinner 
some  country  people  brought  in  the  news  of  the  approach 
of  the  Highlanders.  Huske  at  once  got  his  men  under 
arms,  but  he  had  no  authority,  in  the  absence  of  Hawley, 
to  set  them  in  motion.  Messengers,  however,  were  sent 
off  on  horseback  at  once  to  Gallendar  House,  and  the 
general  presently  galloped  up  in  breathless  haste,  and 
putting  himself  at  the  head  of  his  three  regiments  of 
dragoons,  started  for  Falkirk  Muir,  which  he  hoped  to 
gain  before  the  Highlanders  could  take  possession  of  it. 
He  ordered  the  infantry  to  follow  as  fast  as  possible. 
A  storm  of  wind  and  rain  beat  in  the  face  of  the 
soldiers,  and  before  they  could  gain  the  crest  of  the 
muir  the  Highlanders  had  obtained  possession.  The 
English  then  halted  and  drew  up  on  somewhat  lower 
ground. 

Between  them  was  a  ravine  which  formed  but  a  small 
depression  opposite  the  centre  of  the  English  line,  but 
deepened  towards  the  plain  on  their  right.  The  Enghsh 
artillery,  in  the  hurry  of  their  advance,  had  stuck  fast  in 


l86  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

a  morass,  but  as  the  Highlanders  had  brought  no  guns 
with  them  the  forces  were  equal  in  this  respect.  Lord 
John  Drummond  had  from  a  distance  been  watching  the 
movements  of  the  English,  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  that 
they  had  taken  the  alarm  and  were  advancing  against  the 
prince,  he  made  a  detour,  and,  riding  round  the  English, 
joined  the  Highland  infantry.  The  prince's  army  was 
divided  into  two  lines:  its  right  was  commanded  by  Lord 
George  Murray,  the  left  by  Lord  John  Drummond;  the 
prince,  as  at  Preston,  took  up  his  station  in  the  centre  of 
the  second  line  on  a  conspicuous  mound,  still  known  by 
the  name  of  Charlie's  Hill. 

The  English  infantry  were  also  drawn  up  in  two  lines, 
with  the  Argyle  militia  and  the  Glasgow  regiment  in 
reserve  behind  the  second  line.  The  cavalry  were  in 
front  under  Colonel  Ligonier,  who,  at  the  death  of  Colonel 
Gardiner,  had  succeeded  to  the  command  of  his  regiment. 
General  Hawley  commanded  the  centre  and  General 
Huske  the  right. 

The  battle  commenced  by  a  charge  of  Ligonier  with 
his  cavalry  upon  the  Highland  right.  Here  the  Macdonald 
clansmen  were  posted,  and  these,  at  Lord  George  Murray's 
order,  reserved  their  fire  until  the  dragoons  were  within 
ten  yards,  and  then  poured  in  a  scathing  volley,  under 
which  numbers  of  the  horsemen  went  down.  The  two 
dragoon  regiments,  which  had  fled  so  shamefully  at 
Preston  and  Coltbridge,  turned  and  galloped  at  once 
from  the  field;  but  Cobham's  regiment  fought  well,  and 
when  compelled  to  retreat  rallied  behind  the  right  of  the 
line. 

Lord  George  Murray  endeavoured  to  get  the  victorious 
Macdonalds  into  line  again;  but  these  were  beyond  control 
and  rushing  forward  fell  upon  the  flank  of  Hawley's  two 
lines  of  foot,  which  were  at  the  same  moment  furiously 
assailed  in  front;  the  Highlanders,  after  pouring  in  their 


THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED  187 

fire,  dropped  their  muskets  and  charged  broadsword  in 
hand. 

The  English,  nearly  bUnded  by  the  wind  and  rain, 
were  unable  to  withstand  this  combined  assault.  General 
Hawley,  who  at  least  possessed  the  virtue  of  courage, 
rode  hither  and  thither  in  their  front,  trying  to  encourage 
them,  but  in  vain,  the  whole  centre  gave  way  and  fled  in 
confusion.  On  the  right,  however,  the  Enghsh  were 
defending  themselves  successfully.  The  three  regiments 
placed  there,  on  the  edge  of  the  ravine,  maintained  so 
steady  a  fire  that  the  Highlanders  were  unable  to  cross 
it,  and  Gobham's  dragoons  charged  down  upon  the 
scattered  and  victorious  Highlanders  in  the  centre  and 
effectually  checked  their  pursuit.  Prince  Charles,  seeing  the 
danger,  put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  second  line  and 
advanced  against  the  three  English  regiments  who  still 
stood  firm. 

Unable  to  withstand  so  overwhelming  a  force  these 
fell  back  from  the  ground  they  had  held,  but  did  so 
in  steady  order,  their  drums  beating,  and  covering,  in 
their  retreat,  the  mingled  mass  of  fugitives.  Had  the 
Highlanders,  at  this  critical  moment,  flung  themselves 
with  their  whole  force  upon  these  regiments  the  English 
army  would  have  been  wholly  destroyed;  but  night  was 
already  setting  in,  and  the  Scottish  leaders  were  ignorant 
how  complete  was  their  victory,  and  feared  an  ambuscade. 
Lord  John  Drummond,  a  general  officer  in  the  French 
service,  especially  opposed  the  pursuit,  saying,  "These 
men  behaved  admirably  at  Fontenoy;  surely  this  must 
be  a  feint." 

The  Highlanders  remained  stationary  on  the  field  until 
some  detachments,  sent  forward  by  the  prince,  brought 
back  word  that  the  English  had  already  retreated  from 
Falkirk.  They  left  behind  them  on  the  field  four  hundred 
dead  or  dying,  with  a  large  proportion  of  officers,  and 


l88  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

a  hundred  prisoners;  all  their  artillery,  ammunition, 
and  baggage  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Highlanders,  whose 
total  loss  was  only  about  a  hundred.  The  English,  on 
their  retreat,  burned  to  the  ground  the  royal  palace  at 
Linlithgow. 


CHAPTER   XV 

GULLODEN 

The  victory  of  Falkirk  brought  but  little  advantage  to 
Prince  Charles,  and  dissensions  arose  among  the  officers; 
Lord  George  Murray  being  furious  with  Lord  John 
Drummond  for  preventing  the  complete  destruction  of  the 
English  army,  while  Lord  John  Drummond  severely 
criticised  Lord  George  for  the  confusion  which  had  taken 
place  among  his  troops  after  their  success. 

Great  numbers  of  the  Highlanders,  who  had  spent  the 
night  after  the  battle  in  plundering  the  English  camp 
and  stripping  the  slain,  made  off  with  their  booty  to  the 
mountains,  and  the  number  of  desertions  was  increased 
by  the  withdrawal  of  the  greater  part  of  Glengarry's 
clansmen.  On  the  day  after  the  battle  the  musket  of  one 
of  the  Clanranald  clansmen  went  off  by  accident  and 
killed  the  son  of  Glengarry.  His  clansmen  loudly  de- 
manded life  for  life,  and  Clanranald  having  reluctantly 
consented  to  surrender  his  follower,  the  poor  fellow  was 
immediately  led  out  and  shot;  but  even  this  savage  act 
of  vengeance  was  insufficient  to  satisfy  the  Glengarry 
men,  the  greater  part  of  whom  at  once  left  the  army  and 
returned  to  their  homes. 

After  the  battle  the  siege  of  Stirling  was  renewed;  but 
owing  to  the  gross  incompetence  of  a  French  engineer, 


CULLODEN  189 

who  had  come  over  with  Lord  John  Drummond,  the 
batteries  were  so  badly  placed  that  their  fire  was  easily 
silenced  by  that  of  the  castle  guns.  The  prince,  in  spite 
of  the  advice  of  Lord  George  Murray  and  the  other 
competent  authorities,  and  Ustening  only  to  his  favourite 
councillors.  Secretary  Murray  and  Sir  Thomas  Sheridan, 
continued  the  siege,  although  on  the  30th  of  January  the 
Duke  of  Cumberland  arrived  in  Edinburgh  and  took 
the  command  of  the  army. 

Never  had  Scotland  a  more  bitter  enemy.  Relentiess 
and  savage  as  General  Hawley  had  been,  his  deeds  were 
more  than  rivalled  by  those  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland, 
who  was  justly  branded  by  contemporary  historians  with 
the  name  of  "the  butcher."  He  was,  however,  an  able 
general,  of  great  activity  and  high  personal  courage. 

After  halting  but  one  night  in  Edinburgh  he  set  out 
at  the  head  of  his  army  to  meet  the  enemy;  but  these  did 
not  repeat  their  tactics  at  Falkirk.  Disgusted  at  the 
conduct  of  the  prince  in  slighting  their  advice  and 
listening  only  to  his  unworthy  counsellors,  Lord  George 
Murray  with  all  the  principal  military  leaders  held  a 
consultation,  and  presented  a  memorial  to  the  prince.  In 
this  they  stated  that,  seeing  the  great  numbers  of  High- 
landers who  had  gone  home,  they  were  of  opinion  that 
another  batde  could  not  be  fought  with  a  chance  of  success, 
and  therefore  recommended  that  the  army  should  at  once 
retire  to  the  Highlands,  where  a  sufficient  number  of  men 
could  be  kept  together  to  defy  the  efforts  of  the  enemy  at 
such  a  season  of  the  year,  and  that  in  the  spring  ten 
thousand  Highlanders  could  be  got  together  to  go  where- 
soever the  prince  might  lead  them.  Prince  Charles  was 
struck  with  grief  and  dismay  at  this  decision,  but  as  all  the 
military  leaders  had  signed  it  he  was  forced  to  give  way. 

The  army  at  once  blew  up  its  magazines,  spiked  its 
guns,  and  marched  for  the  north  in  two  divisions  with 


igO  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

much  confusion  and  loss  of  order.  The  Duke  of  Cumber- 
land pursued,  but  was  unable  to  come  up  to  them,  and 
halted  at  Perth. 

Ronald  was  perfectly  aUve  to  the  hopelessness  of  final 
success.  When  he  and  Malcolm  talked  the  matter  over 
together  they  agreed  that  there  could  be  but  one  issue 
to  the  struggle,  and  that  ruin  and  disaster  must  fall 
upon  all  who  had  taken  part  in  the  enterprise. 

"I  feel  thankful  indeed,"  Ronald  said  one  day,  "that  I 
am  here  only  as  a  private  gentleman  risking  my  own  life. 
I  do  not  know  what  my  feelings  would  be,  if,  like  these 
Highland  chiefs,  I  had  brought  all  my  kinsmen  and 
followers  with  me  into  the  field.  The  thought  of  the  ruin 
and  misery  which  would  fall  upon  them  would  be  dread- 
ful. I  fear  that  the  vengeance  which  will  be  taken  after  this 
is  over  will  be  far  greater  and  more  widespread  than  that 
which  followed  '15.  All  say  that  the  Duke  of  Cumberland 
is  brutal  and  pitiless,  and  the  fact  that  we  were  nearly 
successful  will  naturally  add  to  the  severity  with  which 
the  English  government  will  treat  us  if  we  fall  into  their 
power.  I  fear  that  they  will  determine  to  teach  the 
Highlands  such  a  lesson  as  will  ensure  their  never 
again  venturing  to  rise  in  arms  against  the  house  of 
Hanover." 

"And  I  don't  know  that  they  are  altogether  to  be 
blamed,"  Malcolm  said.  "I  am  not  so  young  as  I  was, 
Ronald,  and  I  see  now  that  I  was  wrong  in  teaching  you  to 
be  a  Jacobite.  It  is  all  very  well  for  men  like  Tullibardine, 
who  knew  the  Stuarts  on  the  throne,  to  fight  to  put  them 
back  again;  but  to  your  generation,  Ronald,  the  Stuarts 
are  after  all  only  a  tradition,  and  it  is  a  sort  of  generous 
madness  for  you  to  risk  your  life  to  set  them  again  on 
the  throne  of  England.  It  cannot  matter  a  brass  pin  to 
you  whether  James  or  George  rules  at  St.  James's;  and 
after  all  it  seems  to  me  that  if  the  majority  in  these  islands 


CULLODEN  igi 

determine  that  they  will  be  ruled  by  the  house  of  Hanover 
instead  of  the  house  of  Stuart  they  have  some  right  to 
make  their  own  choice." 

"You  argue  like  a  philosopher,  Malcolm,"  Ronald  said 
laughing,  "and  do  not  remind  me  in  the  slightest  degree 
of  the  Malcolm  who  used  to  chat  with  me  in  Glasgow." 

"You  are  right  there,  lad.  You  see  I  was  brought  up 
a  Jacobite,  and  I  have  been  a  soldier  all  my  life,  accus- 
tomed to  charge  when  I  was  told  to  charge  and  to  kill 
those  I  was  told  to  kill;  but  I  own  that  since  I  have  been 
out  now  I  have  got  to  look  at  matters  differently.  The 
sight  of  all  these  poor  Highland  bodies  blindly  following 
their  chiefs  and  risking  life  and  all  for  a  cause  in  which 
they  have  no  shadow  of  interest  has  made  me  think.  If 
we  get  over  this  scrape  I  have  done  with  fighting;  and  I 
hope  that  no  Stuart  will  ever  again  succeed  in  getting 
Scotland  to  take  up  his  cause.  I  shall  go  on  fighting  for 
Prince  Charlie  as  long  as  there  is  a  man  left  with  him; 
but  after  that  there  is  an  end  of  it  as  far  as  I  am  con- 
cerned, and  I  hope  as  far  as  Scodand  is  concerned." 

Charles  on  approaching  Inverness  found  it  roughly 
fortified  and  held  by  Lord  Loudon  with  a  force  of  two 
thousand  men.  The  prince  halted  ten  miles  from  the  town 
at  Moy  Castle,  where  he  was  entertained  by  Lady 
MTntosh,  whose  husband  was  servihg  with  Lord  Loudon, 
but  who  had  raised  the  clan  for  Prince  Charles.  The 
prince  had  but  a  few  personal  attendants  with  him, 
the  army  having  been  halted  at  some  distance  from  the 
casde. 

One  evening  Ronald  had  ridden  over  to  Moy  Castle 
with  some  despatches  from  Lord  George  Murray  to  the 
prince,  and  had  remained  there  to  dine  with  him.  It 
was  late  before  he  mounted  his  horse.  He  was,  as  usual, 
accompanied  by  Malcolm.  They  had  ridden  but  a  short 
distance  through  the  wood  which  surrounded  the  castle 


192  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

when  a  shot  was  fired,  and  almost  immediately  afterwards 
four  or  five  men  came  running  through  the  trees. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  Malcolm  shouted. 

"The  English  army  are  upon  us!"  one  of  the  M'Intoshes 
— for  they  were  clansmen  who  had  been  sleeping  in  the 
wood — answered. 

"They  must  intend  to  seize  the  prince,"  Ronald  said, 
"and  will  already  have  sent  round  a  body  of  horse  to  cut 
off  his  retreat.  Scatter  through  the  wood,  men,  and 
raise  the  war-cry  of  one  of  the  clans  as  if  the  whole 
army  were  here.  This  may  cause  a  delay  and  enable 
the  prince  to  ride  off.  Malcolm,  you  ride  back  with  all 
speed  to  the  castle  and  warn  the  prince  of  Loudon's 
approach." 

The  Highlanders  at  once  obeyed  Ronald's  orders,  and 
in  a  minute  or  two  the  war-cries  of  half  a  dozen  of  the 
principal  clans  in  Prince  Charles's  army  rang  through  the 
woods,  while  at  the  same  time  the  Highlanders  discharged 
their  muskets.  Ronald  also  shouted  orders,  as  to  a  large 
body  of  men. 

The  English,  who  had  made  sure  of  effecting  a  success- 
ful surprise,  hesitated  as  they  heard  the  war-cries  of  the 
clans  ringing  through  the  woods,  and  believing  that  the 
whole  of  Prince  Charles's  army  were  at  hand  and  they 
were  about  to  be  attacked  in  overwhelming  numbers, 
retreated  hastily  to  Inverness.  No  sooner  had  Ronald 
discovered  that  they  had  fallen  back  than  he  rode  off  to 
inform  the  prince  that  the  danger  was  over. 

He  found  Prince  Charles  mounted,  with  Lady  M'Intosh 
on  horseback  by  his  side,  and  the  retainers  in  the  castle 
gathered  round,  broadsword  in  hand,  in  readiness  to  cut 
their  way  through  any  body  of  the  enemy's  horse  who 
might  intercept  their  retreat.  Charles  laughed  heartily 
when  he  heard  of  the  strategy  which  Ronald  had  employed 
to  arrest  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  and  thanked  him 


CULLODEN  193 

for  again  having  saved  him  from  faUing  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy. 

The  EngHsh  made  their  retreat  to  Inverness  in  such 
confusion  and  dismay  that  the  affair  became  known  in 
history  as  the  "rout  of  Moy." 

The  next  morning,  the  17th  of  February,  the  prince 
called  up  his  army,  and  the  next  day  advanced  against 
Inverness.  Lord  Loudon  did  not  await  his  coming.  The 
panic  of  his  soldiers  two  days  before  showed  him  that 
no  reliance  could  be  placed  upon  them,  and  embarking 
with  them  in  boats  he  crossed  the  Moray  Firth  to 
Cromarty,  where  the  troops  shortly  afterwards  disbanded 
upon  hearing  that  the  Earl  of  Cromaity  was  marching 
against  them  with  some  Highland  regiments. 

The  town  of  Inverness  was  occupied  at  once,  and  the 
citadel  surrendered  in  a  few  days.  The  army,  now  in  a 
barren  and  mountainous  region,  were  deprived  of  all 
resources.  Many  ships  with  supplies  were  sent  off  from 
France,  but  few  of  them  reached  their  destination;  several 
being  captured  by  British  cruisers,  and  others  compelled 
to  go  back  to  French  ports. 

The  supply  of  money  in  the  treasury  was  reduced  to 
the  lowest  ebb,  and  Charles  was  obliged  to  pay  his  troops 
in  meal,  and  even  this  was  frequently  deficient,  and  the 
men  suffered  severely  from  hunger.  Many  deserted,  and 
others  scattered  over  the  country  in  search  of  subsistence. 

In  the  meantime  the  Duke  of  Cumberland's  army  was 
receiving  powerful  reinforcements.  In  February  Prince 
Frederick  of  Hesse-Cassel,  with  five  thousand  of  his 
troops  who  had  been  hired  by  the  British  government, 
landed  at  Leith.  These  troops  were  placed  in  garrison 
in  all  the  towns  in  the  south  of  Scotland,  thus  enabling 
the  Duke  of  Cumberland  to  draw  together  the  whole  of 
the  EngUsh  forces  for  his  advance  into  the  Highlands. 

On  the  8th  of  April  he  set  out  from  Aberdeen  with 

H 


194  BONNIE     PRINCE      CHARLIE 

eight  thousand  foot  and  nine  hundred  horse.  He  marched 
along  the  coast  accompanied  by  the  fleet,  which  landed 
supplies  as  needed.  At  the  Spey  Lord  John  Drummond 
had  prepared  to  defend  the  fords,  and  some  works  had 
been  thrown  up  to  protect  them;  but  the  English  cannon 
were  brought  up  in  such  numbers  that  Lord  John, 
considering  the  position  untenable,  retired  to  Inverness, 
while  the  English  army  forded  the  Spey,  and  on  the  14th 
entered  Nairn,  where  some  skirmishing  took  place 
between  their  advance  guard  and  the  Highland  rear. 

Prince  Charles  and  his  principal  officers  rested  that 
night  at  Culloden  House  and  the  troops  lay  upon  the 
adjacent  moor.  On  the  morning  of  the  15th  they  drew 
up  in  order  of  battle.  The  English,  however,  rested  for 
the  day  at  Nairn,  and  there  celebrated  the  Duke  of 
Cumberland's  birthday  with  much  feasting,  abundant 
supplies  being  landed  from  the  fleet. 

The  Highlanders,  on  the  other  hand,  fasted,  only  one 
biscuit  per  man  being  issued  during  the  day.  Conse- 
quently many  straggled  away  to  Inverness  and  other 
places  in  search  of  food.  Lord  Cromarty,  with  the  regi- 
ments under  his  command,  were  absent,  so  that  barely 
five  thousand  men  were  mustered  in  the  ranks.  At  a 
council  of  war  Lord  George  Murray  suggested  that  a 
night  surprise  should  be  made  on  the  duke's  camp  at 
Nairn,  and  as  this  was  the  prince's  own  plan  it  was 
unanimously  agreed  to. 

Before,  however,  the  straggling  troops  could  be  collected 
it  was  eight  o'clock  at  night.  Nairn  was  twelve  miles 
distant,  and  the  men,  weakened  by  privation  and  hunger, 
marched  so  slowly  across  the  marshy  ground  that  it  was 
two  o'clock  in  the  morning  before  the  head  of  the  columns 
arrived  within  four  miles  of  the  British  camp,  while  the 
rear  was  still  far  away,  and  many  had  dropped  out  of  the 
ranks  from  fatigue. 


CULLODEN  195 

It  was  now  too  late  to  hope  that  a  surprise  could  be 
effected  before  daylight,  and  the  army  retraced  its  steps 
to  Culloden  Moor.  Worn  out  and  exhausted  as  they  were, 
and  wholly  without  supplies  of  provisions,  Lord  George 
Murray  and  the  other  miUtary  officers  felt  that  the  troops 
could  not  hope  to  contend  successfully  against  a  vastly 
superior  army,  fresh,  well  fed,  and  supported  by  a  strong 
force  of  artillery,  on  the  open  ground,  and  he  proposed 
that  the  army  should  retire  beyond  the  river  Nairn,  and 
take  up  a  position  there  on  broken  ground  inaccessible 
to  cavalry. 

The  prince,  however,  supported  by  Sir  Thomas  Sheri- 
dan and  his  other  evil  advisers,  overruled  the  opinion  of 
the  military  leaders,  and  decided  to  fight  on  level  ground. 
The  Highlanders  were  now  drawn  up  in  order  of  battle 
in  two  lines.  On  the  right  were  the  Athole  brigade,  the 
Camerons,  the  Stuarts,  and  some  other  clans  under  Lord 
George  Murray;  on  the  left  the  Macdonald  regiments 
under  Lord  John  Drummond.  This  arrangement,  unfor- 
tunately, caused  great  discontent  among  the  Macdonalds, 
just  as  their  being  given  the  post  of  honour  at  Falkirk 
had  given  umbrage  to  the  other  clans. 

At  eleven  o'clock  the  English  army  was  seen  approach- 
ing. It  was  formed  in  three  lines,  with  cavalry  on  each 
wing,  and  two  pieces  of  cannon  between  every  two  regi- 
ments of  the  first  hne.  The  batde  began  with  an  artillery 
duel,  but  in  this  the  advantage  was  all  on  the  side  of  the 
English,  the  number  of  their  pieces  and  the  skill  of  their 
gunners  being  greatly  superior. 

Prince  Charles  rode  along  the  front  line  to  animate  his 
men,  and  as  he  did  so  several  of  his  escort  were  killed  by 
the  English  cannonade.  A  storm  of  snow  and  hail  had 
set  in,  blowing  full  in  the  face  of  the  Highlanders.  At 
length  Lord  George  Murray,  finding  that  he  was  suffering 
heavily  from  the  enemy's  artillery  fire,  while  his  own 


196  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

guns  inflicted  but  little  damage  upon  them,  sent  to  Prince 
Charles  for  permission  to  charge. 

On  receiving  it  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
men,  and  with  the  whole  of  the  right  wing  and  centre 
charged  the  enemy.  They  were  received  with  a  tremen- 
dous musketry  fire,  while  the  English  artillery  swept 
the  ranks  with  grape;  but  so  furious  was  their  onslaught 
that  they  broke  through  Munro  and  Burrel's  regiments  in 
the  first  line  and  captured  two  pieces  of  cannon.  But 
behind  were  the  second  line  drawn  up  three  deep,  with 
the  front  rank  kneeling,  and  these,  reserving  their  fire 
until  the  Highlanders  were  close  at  hand,  opened  a  rolling 
fire  so  sustained  and  heavy  that  the  Highlanders  were 
thrown  into  complete  disorder. 

Before  they  could  recover  themselves  they  were  charged 
by  horse  and  foot  on  both  flanks,  and  driven  together  till 
they  became  a  confused  mass.  In  vain  did  their  chiefs 
attempt  to  rally  them.  Exhausted  and  weakened  in  body, 
swept  by  the  continuous  fire  of  the  English,  they  could 
do  no  more,  and  at  last  broke  and  fled.  In  the  meantime 
the  Macdonalds  on  the  left  remained  inactive.  In  vain 
Lord  John  Drummond  and  the  Duke  of  Perth  called 
upon  them  to  charge,  in  vain  their  chief,  Keppoch,  rushed 
forward  with  a  few  of  his  clansmen  and  died  in  front  of 
them.  Nothing  would  induce  them  to  fight,  and  when 
the  right  and  centre  were  defeated  they  fell  back  in  good 
order,  and  joining  the  remnants  of  the  second  line,  retired 
from  the  field  unbroken. 

Charles,  from  the  heights  on  which  he  stood  with  a 
squadron  of  horse,  could  scarce  believe  the  evidence  of 
his  eyes  when  he  saw  the  hitherto  victorious  Highlanders 
broken  and  defeated,  and  would  have  ridden  down  him- 
self to  share  their  fate  had  not  O' Sullivan  and  Sheridan 
seized  his  horse  by  the  bridle  and  forced  him  from  the 
field.  Being  pressed  by  the  English,  the  retreating  force 


CULLODEN  197 

broke  into  two  divisions.  The  smaller  retreated  to 
Inverness,  where  they  next  day  laid  down  their  arms 
to  the  Duke  of  Cumberland;  the  other,  still  preserving 
some  sort  of  order,  marched  by  way  of  Ruthven  to 
Badenoch. 

Ronald  had  ridden  close  beside  Lord  George  Murray 
as  he  led  the  Highlanders  to  the  charge;  but  he  had,  as 
they  approached  the  first  English  line,  received  a  ball  in 
the  shoulder,  while  almost  at  the  same  instant  Malcolm's 
horse  was  shot  under  him.  Ronald  reeled  in  the  saddle, 
and  would  have  fallen  had  not  Malcolm  extricated  him- 
self from  his  fallen  horse  and  run  up  to  him. 

"Where  are  you  hit,  lad?"  he  asked  in  anxiety. 

"In  the  shoulder,  Malcolm.  Help  me  off  my  horse,  and 
go  on  with  the  troops." 

"I  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind,"  Malcolm  said.  "One 
man  will  make  no  difference  to  them,  and  I  am  going  to 
look  after  you." 

So  saying  he  sprang  up  behind  Ronald,  and  placing 
one  arm  round  him  to  support  him,  took  the  reins  in  the 
other  and  rode  to  the  rear.  He  halted  on  rising  ground, 
and  for  a  short  time  watched  the  conflict. 

"The  battle  is  lost,"  he  said  at  last.  "Lord  George's 
troops  are  in  utter  confusion.  The  Macdonalds  show  no 
signs  of  moving,  though  I  can  see  their  officers  are  urging 
them  to  charge.  Now,  Ronald,  the  first  thing  is  to  get 
you  out  of  this,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit." 

So  saying  he  turned  the  horse  and  rode  away  from  the 
field  of  battle. 

"Does  your  shoulder  hurt  much?"  he  asked  after  they 
had  gone  a  short  distance. 

"It  does  hurt  abominably,"  Ronald  said  faintly,  for  he 
was  feeling  almost  sick  from  the  agony  he  was  suffering 
from  the  motion  of  the  horse. 

"I  am  a  fool,"  Malcolm  said,  "not  to  have  seen  to  it 


igS  BONNIE      PRINCE     CHARLIE 

before  we  started.  I  can't  do  much  now;  but  at  least  I 
can  fasten  it  so  as  to  hurt  you  as  Httle  as  possible." 

He  took  off  his  scarf,  and,  telling  Ronald  to  place  his 
arm  in  the  position  which  was  most  comfortable  to  him, 
he  bound  it  tightly  against  his  body. 

"That  is  better,  is  it  not?"  he  asked  as  he  again  set  the 
horse  in  motion. 

"Much  better,  Malcolm.  I  feel  that  I  can  go  on  now, 
whereas  before  I  could  not  have  gone  much  further  if 
all  Cumberland's  cavalry  had  been  close  behind.  How  far 
are  you  thinking  of  going?  I  don't  think  my  horse  can 
carry  double  much  further." 

"No.  But  we  shall  not  have  to  make  a  very  long 
journey.  The  English  marched  twelve  miles  before  they 
attacked  us,  and  I  do  not  think  they  are  likely  to  closely 
pursue  far  to-night;  besides,  I  have  no  intention  of  riding 
now  that  you  are  strong  enough  to  sit  your  horse  alone, 
and  there  is  no  fear  of  immediate  pursuit.  I  think  that 
in  another  two  miles  we  shall  be  safe  from  any  fear  of 
the  English  cavalry  overtaking  us,  for  we  shall  then  reach 
a  forest.  Once  in  that  we  shall  be  safe  from  pursuit, 
and  shall  soon  be  in  the  heart  of  the  hills." 

On  reaching  the  forest  Malcolm  dismounted,  and  lead- 
ing the  horse  turned  off  from  the  road.  Following  a  little 
trodden  path  they  were  soon  in  the  heart  of  the  forest, 
and  after  keeping  on  for  two  hours,  and  crossing  several 
hills,  he  stopped  by  the  side  of  a  stream. 

"We  are  perfectly  safe  here,"  he  said,  "and  can  sleep 
as  securely  as  if  we  were  in  a  palace." 

The  saddle  was  taken  off  and  the  horse  turned  loose  to 
graze.  Malcolm  then  removed  Ronald's  coat  and  shirt, 
bathed  the  wound  for  some  time  with  water,  cut  some 
pieces  of  wood  to  act  as  splints,  and  tearing  some  strips 
off  his  sash  bound  these  tightly. 

"The  ball  has  smashed  the  bone,  Ronald,  and  we  must 


CULLODEN  199 

be  careful  to  keep  the  shoulder  in  its  proper  position  or 
you  will  never  look  square  again." 

"Tha*-  does  not  seem  very  important  to  me  just  at 
present,  Malcolm." 

"No.  Just  at  the  present  the  most  important  question  is 
that  of  getting  something  to  eat.  We  have  had  nothing 
to-day  and  not  much  yesterday,  and  now  that  we  are  no 
longer  in  danger  of  pursuit  one  begins  to  feel  one  is 
hungry.  You  stay  here  while  I  go  and  forage.  There 
ought  to  be  a  village  somewhere  among  the  hills  not  far 
away." 

"Do  you  know  the  country,  Malcolm?" 

"I  never  came  by  this  path,  lad;  but  I  have  travelled 
pretty  well  all  over  the  Highlands,  and,  just  as  you  found 
to  be  the  case  in  Lancashire,  there  are  few  villages  I 
do  not  know.  I  will  first  pull  you  a  couch  of  this  dead 
bracken,  and  then  be  off;  an  hour's  sleep  will  do  you 
almost  as  much  good  as  a  meal." 

Ronald  lay  down  on  the  soft  couch  Malcolm  prepared 
for  him,  and  before  he  had  been  alone  for  a  minute  he 
was  fast  asleep. 

The  sun  was  setting  when  he  awoke.  Malcolm  stood 
beside  him. 

"Here  is  supper,  lad.  Not  a  very  grand  one,  but  there's 
enough  of  it,  which  is  more  than  has  been  the  case  for 
some  weeks." 

So  saying  he  laid  down  by  Ronald's  side  a  large  loaf 
of  black  bread,  a  cheese  made  of  sheep's  milk,  and  a 
bottle  of  spirits. 

"The  village  is  five  miles  away,  which  is  farther  than 
I  expected.  However,  I  came  back  quicker  than  I  went, 
for  I  had  had  a  bowl  of  milk  and  as  much  bread  as  I 
could  eat.  I  found  the  place  in  a  state  of  wild  excite- 
ment, for  two  or  three  of  the  men  had  just  come  in  from 
the  battle-field,  and  brought  the  news  with  them.  They 


200  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

are  all  for  the  Stuarts  there,  and  you  would  be  weU 
entertained,  but  there  is  sure  to  be  a  search  high  and 
low,  and  you  would  not  be  safe  in  any  village.  However, 
a  lad  has  promised  to  be  here  in  the  morning,  and  he  will 
guide  us  to  a  lonely  hut  in  the  heart  of  the  hills,  used  by  the 
shepherds  in  summer.  You  will  be  perfectly  safe  there. 

"It  is  about  three  miles  from  the  village,  he  said.  So 
I  can  go  down  two  or  three  times  a  week  and  get  food, 
and  learn  how  things  are  going  on.  The  Highlanders 
may  rally  again  and  make  another  fight  of  it;  but  I 
hardly  expect  they  will.  At  anyrate,  whether  they  gather 
again  or  not,  you  will  have  to  keep  perfectly  quiet  for  a 
time.  When  your  shoulder  is  perfectly  healed  we  can  act 
according  to  circumstances,  and  make  for  the  army  if 
there  be  an  army,  or  for  the  sea-coast  if  there  is  not." 

Although  he  had  eaten  but  a  short  time  before,  Mal- 
colm was  quite  ready  for  another  meal,  and  sitting  down 
beside  Ronald  he  joined  him  in  his  assault  upon  the  black 
bread  and  cheese.  Then  he  collected  some  more  of  the 
bracken,  mixed  himself  a  strong  horn  of  whisky  and 
water,  and  a  much  weaker  one  for  Ronald,  after  which 
the  two  lay  down  and  were  soon  fast  asleep. 

They  were  awake  at  sunrise,  and  shortly  afterwards 
the  lad  whom  Malcolm  had  engaged  to  act  as  guide  made 
his  appearance.  The  horse  was  saddled,  Ronald  mounted, 
and  they  started  at  once  for  their  destination  among  the 
hills.  They  followed  the  path  which  Malcolm  had  taken 
the  afternoon  before  for  some  three  miles,  and  then  struck 
ofif  to  the  left.  Half  an  hour  took  them  out  of  the  forest, 
and  they  journeyed  for  an  hour  along  bare  hillsides,  until, 
lying  in  a  sheltered  hollow,  they  saw  the  hut  which  was 
their  destination. 

"They  are  not  likely  to  find  us  here,"  Malcolm  said 
cheerfully,  "even  were  they  to  scour  the  mountains. 
They  might  ride  within  fifty  yards  of  this  hollow  with- 


FUGITIVES  201 

out  suspecting  its  existence.  Where  are  we  to  get  water?" 
he  asked  the  lad  in  GaeUc. 

"A  quarter  of  a  mile  away  over  that  brow  is  the  head 
of  a  stream,"  the  lad  replied.  "You  cannot  well  miss  it." 

"That  is  all  right,"  Malcolm  said.  "I  don't  mind  carry- 
ing up  provisions  or  a  bottle  of  spirits  now  and  then;  but 
to  drag  all  the  water  we  want  three  miles  would  be 
serious." 

The  door  of  the  hut  was  only  fastened  by  a  latch,  and 
they  entered  without  ceremony.  It  consisted  of  but  a  single 
room.  There  were  two  or  three  rough  wooden  stools,  and 
a  heap  of  bracken  in  one  corner.  Not  a  large  amount  of 
furniture,  but,  in  the  opinion  of  a  Highlander,  amply 
sufficient. 

"We  shall  do  here  capitally,"  Malcolm  said.  "Now, 
what  do  you  think  about  the  horse,  Ronald?  Of  course 
he  might  be  useful  if  we  were  obUged  to  move  suddenly; 
but  we  have  no  food  to  give  him,  and  if  we  let  him  shift 
for  himself  he  will  wander  about,  and  might  easily  be 
seen  by  anyone  crossing  these  hills." 

"I  quite  agree  with  you,  Malcolm.  The  lad  had  better 
take  him  down  to  the  village,  and  give  him  to  the  head 
man  there." 


CHAPTER   XVI 

FUGITIVES 

For  three  weeks  Ronald  and  Malcolm  remained  in 
hiding  in  the  hut  among  the  hills.  Every  two  or  three 
days  Malcolm  went  down  to  the  village  and  brought 
back  food.  He  learned  that  the  remains  of  the  army  at 
Ruthven  had  entirely  dispersed,  the  prince  himself  seeing 


202  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

the  hopelessness  of  any  longer  continuing  the  struggle. 
Terrible  tales  of  slaughter  and  devastation  by  Cumber- 
land's troops  circulated  through  the  hills.  The  duke  had 
fixed  his  headquarters  at  Fort  Augustus,  and  thence  his 
troops  ravaged  the  whole  country  of  the  clans  lately  in 
insurrection.  Villages  were  burned,  cattle  slaughtered, 
women  subjected  to  the  grossest  insult  and  ill-treatment, 
and  often  wantonly  slain,  and  the  fugitives  among  the 
mountains  hunted  like  wild  beasts,  and  slain  as  pitilessly 
whenever  overtaken. 

Ronald's  arm  was  healing  fast.  Youth  and  a  good  con- 
stitution, and  the  care  and  attention  of  Malcolm,  aided 
perhaps  by  the  pure  mountain  air,  did  wonders  for  him. 
The  splints  had  proved  efficacious,  and  although  they  had 
not  yet  been  taken  off,  Malcolm  was  confident  that  the 
injury  would  be  completely  repaired.  One  morning 
Malcolm  had  left  but  half  an  hour  for  the  village  when 
he  returned. 

"The  enemy  are  in  the  village,"  he  said.  "I  can  see 
clouds  of  smoke  rising  in  that  direction.  We  had  better 
be  off  at  once.  They  will  be  scouring  all  the  hills  here, 
as  they  have  done  elsewhere,  and  we  had  better  get  out 
of  the  neighbourhood." 

There  was  no  packing  to  be  done,  and  taking  with  them 
what  remained  of  the  food  Malcolm  had  last  brought,  they 
started  on  their  way.  They  made  first  for  the  spring 
from  which  they  had  drawn  their  water,  and  then  followed 
the  little  stream  on  its  way  down  the  hill,  as  it  flowed 
in  the  opposite  direction  to  the  village.  An  hour's  walking 
took  them  into  the  forest. 

"Before  we  go  further  let  us  have  a  consultation," 
Malcolm  said.  "We  are  safe  now  from  pursuit,  and  had 
better  settle  upon  what  course  we  intend  to  adopt.  Shall 
we  make  for  Glasgow,  and  lie  hid  there  until  things  blow 
over  a  little;  or  make  for  the  isles,  and  stay  there  until 


FUGITIVES  203 

we  get  a  chance  of  being  taken  off  by  some  French  ship? 
That  is  what  they  say  the  prince  has  done;  and  indeed  as 
there  would  be  no  chance  of  his  getting  a  ship  on  the  east 
coast,  and  all  the  Lowlands  are  against  them,  he  is 
certain  to  have  made  for  the  isles.  What  do  you  say, 
Ronald?" 

"I  would  not  try  Glasgow  unless  as  a  last  resource, 
Malcolm;  you  are  known  to  many  there,  and  as  I  was 
there  as  one  of  the  prince's  officers  on  two  occasions  I 
might  easily  be  recognized.  At  present  we  must  not  try 
to  pass  through  the  Lowlands." 

"At  anyrate  we  cannot  try  to  do  so  till  your  shoulder 
is  completely  healed,  and  I  do  not  think  that  we  had 
better  try  and  cross  to  the  isles  just  at  present.  If  Prince 
Charles  is  there,  the  search  will  be  so  keen  that  every 
stranger  would  be  hunted  down.  We  will  make  a  shift 
to  live  as  we  can  for  a  month  or  so;  by  that  time  I  hope 
you  will  be  able  to  use  one  arm  as  well  as  the  other,  and 
we  will  then  boldly  go  down  into  the  Lowlands  in  our  old 
characters  as  two  drovers." 

"That  will  be  the  best  plan  no  doubt,"  Ronald  agreed; 
"the  difficulty  will  be  getting  over  the  next  month." 

"We  shall  manage  that,"  Malcolm  said. 

They  walked  for  some  hours,  and  stopped  for  the  night 
in  the  hut  of  a  shepherd,  who  received  them  hospitably. 
In  the  morning  he  gave  them  directions  as  to  the  way 
they  should  take,  and  a  few  hours  later  they  came  down 
upon  the  head  of  one  of  the  many  deep  inlets  on  the 
western  coast.  A  small  fishing-boat  stood  on  the  shore, 
but  they  dare  not  descend  into  this,  but  made  their  way 
to  the  point  where,  as  the  shepherd  had  told  them,  a 
stream  which  flowed  from  a  mountain  tarn  some  miles 
inland  made  its  way  down  into  the  sea. 

The  banks  were  thickly  wooded  for  some  two  miles 
from  its  outlet;  beyond  that  was  a  moorland  covered  with 


204  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

heather.  They  determined  to  encamp  near  the  upper  edge 
of  the  wood,  and  at  once  set  to  with  their  swords  to  cut 
down  branches  and  construct  a  hut.  This  was  completed 
before  dusk,  and  Malcolm  then  started  for  the  village  on 
the  sea-shore.  Three  hours  later  he  returned  laden  with 
a  sack  containing  forty  pounds  of  meal,  a  jar  with  two 
gallons  of  whisky,  and  a  net. 

"There,"  he  said  as  he  entered,  "we  can  do  for  a  month 
now,  if  needs  be.  There  is  a  party  of  militia  in  the  village, 
and  I  hear  the  whole  coast  is  closely  watched,  and  there 
are  a  number  of  English  cruisers  among  the  islands." 

The  next  morning  they  set  to  work  to  fish.  The  net 
was  stretched  across  the  lower  end  of  a  pool,  and  they 
then  stripped  and  waded  in,  splashing  and  throwing  stones 
as  they  went.  It  was  just  up  to  their  necks  in  the  deepest 
parts,  shallowing  to  two  feet  below.  When  they  reached 
the  net  they  found  two  fine  salmon  caught  there,  and 
carrying  these  ashore  they  split  one  and  placed  it  above 
the  fire.  The  net  was  then  removed,  and  in  half  an  hour 
they  were  sitting  down  to  a  breakfast  of  grilled  salmon 
and  hot  oatmeal  cakes,  which  Ronald  thought  the  most 
delicious  repast  he  had  ever  tasted. 

For  three  weeks  they  remained  at  this  spot.  They  were 
not  always  alone,  being  sometimes  joined  for  a  day  or 
two  by  other  fugitives,  who,  like  themselves,  were  wander- 
ing near  the  sea-coast  seeking  escape.  They  were  sure  that 
Prince  Charles  had  so  far  escaped  capture,  and  an 
opinion  began  to  prevail  that  he  had  succeeded  in  making 
his  escape  by  sea,  in  spite  of  the  vigilance  of  the  English 
cruisers. 

By  the  end  of  the  three  weeks  even  Malcolm  admitted 
that  Ronald's  wound  was  completely  cured.  They  deter- 
mined, therefore,  to  continue  their  way.  In  the  first  place, 
however,  it  was  necessary  to  procure  other  clothes,  for 
Ronald  was  still  in  uniform,  and  although  Malcolm's 


FUGITIVES  205 

attire  was  not  wholly  military,  it  yet  differed  materially 
from  that  of  a  countryman. 

"We  shall  have  to  get  other  clothes  when  we  get  south," 
Malcolm  said;  "for  a  Highlander's  dress  would  be  looked 
upon  with  as  much  suspicion  in  Glasgow  as  would  that 
uniform  of  yours.  But  until  we  get  down  to  the  Low- 
lands the  native  garb  will  be  the  best." 

Accordingly  he  paid  another  visit  to  the  village,  and 
with  the  utmost  difficulty  persuaded  the  man  he  had 
before  dealt  with  to  bring  him  two  suits  of  clothes,  such 
as  were  worn  by  the  fishermen  there.  In  these,  although 
Malcolm's  small  stock  of  GaeUc  would  betray  them  at 
once  for  other  than  they  seemed  to  the  first  clansman 
who  might  address  them,  they  could  pass  muster  with 
any  body  of  English  troops  they  might  meet  by  the 
way. 

Before  starting  they  caught  and  smoked  as  many 
salmon  as  they  could  carry,  as  the  fishermen  of  the  coast 
were  in  the  habit  of  exchanging  fish  for  sheep  with  their 
inland  neighbours.  They  cut  each  a  short  pole,  and  slung 
some  fish  at  each  end,  and  then  placing  it  on  their 
shoulder,  started  on  their  way.  They  kept  along  the  hill- 
side until  they  struck  the  track — for  it  could  scarcely  be 
called  a  road — leading  from  the  village  into  the  interior, 
and  then  boldly  followed  this. 

Occasionally  in  the  course  of  the  day's  walk  they  met 
with  clansmen  passing  along  the  road.  These  generally 
passed  with  a  brief  word  of  greeting  in  Gaelic.  One  or 
two  who  stopped  to  speak  recognized  at  once  by  Malcolm's 
accent  that  the  wayfarers  were  not  what  they  pretended 
to  be;  but  they  asked  no  questions,  and  with  a  significant 
smile  and  an  expression  of  good  wishes  went  on  their 
way.  At  the  village  where  they  stopped,  after  a  long  day's 
journey,  the  same  line  of  conduct  was  observed  towards 
them.  They  paid  for  their  night's  lodging  and  food  with 


206  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

a  portion  of  their  fish,  which  they  were  indeed  glad  to 
get  rid  of. 

They  continued  in  this  way  until  they  reached  Dum- 
barton, and  as  their  garb  was  similar  to  that  of  the  men 
who  brought  down  the  fish  caught  at  the  villages  on  the 
coast,  no  attention  whatever  was  paid  to  them.  They  had 
no  difficulty  in  purchasing  the  clothes  they  required,  and 
carrying  them  out  of  the  town  they  changed  in  the  first 
retired  spot  they  reached,  and,  as  two  Lowland  drovers, 
tramped  on  to  Glasgow.  With  their  bonnets  pulled  well 
down  over  their  eyes  they  entered  the  town. 

After  it  was  dark  Malcolm  went  to  Andrew's.  His 
brother's  face  expressed  both  pleasure  and  dismay  at 
seeing  him. 

"Right  glad  I  am  to  see  you  have  got  safely  through  it 
all,  Malcolm,  but  you  must  be  mad  to  show  yourself  here 
again  at  present.  But  how  is  the  boy?  We  have  troubled 
sorely  over  him.  I  trust  that  he  too  has  come  safely 
through  it?" 

"Safe  and  sound,  Andrew,  save  that  he  had  a  bullet 
through  his  shoulder  at  Culloden;  but  he  is  right  enough 
again  now." 

"And  what  have  you  been  doing  ever  since?" 

"Curing  his  shoulder  and  fishing;"  and  Malcolm  briefly 
related  their  adventures  since  Culloden. 

"And  is  he  with  you  here  in  Glasgow,  Malcolm? 
Surely  you  are  not  mad  enough  to  bring  him  here,  where 
he  is  known  to  scores  of  people  as  one  of  the  rebel 
officers!" 

"He  is  here,  sure  enough,"  Malcolm  said,  "and  safer 
than  he  has  been  for  some  time.  Ronald  is  dressed  like  a 
drover,  and  no  one  is  likely  to  recognize  him.  However, 
he  will  remain  within  doors.  And  now,  brother,  I  want 
you  to  take  us  a  passage  in  the  next  vessel  sailing  for 
London.  If  I  go  to  a  shipper  he  may  ask  questions,  and 


FUGITIVES  207 

like  enough  it  may  be  necessary  to  get  passes  signed 
before  we  can  go  on  board." 

"Certainly  it  is,"  Andrew  said.  "A  strict  look-out  is 
kept  to  prevent  the  rebel  leaders  from  escaping,  and  no 
captain  of  a  ship  is  permitted  to  take  a  passenger  unless 
he  is  provided  with  a  pass,  signed  by  a  magistrate,  saying 
that  he  is  a  peaceable  and  well-known  person." 

"But  just  at  present  we  are  both  peaceable  persons, 
Andrew,  and  we  can  certainly  claim  to  be  well-known 
citizens." 

"It  is  no  joking  matter,  Malcolm,  I  can  tell  you," 
Andrew  said  irritably;  "but  of  course  I  will  see  what  I 
can  do.  And  now  I  will  come  with  you  and  have  a  chat 
with  Ronald.  It  will  not  do  to  bring  him  here  to-night, 
but  we  must  arrange  for  him  to  come  and  see  Janet  before 
he  sails.  I  shall  not  tell  her  anything  about  it  till  he  is 
ready  to  start,  for  you  know  she  is  very  particular,  and  I 
am  afraid  I  shall  have  to  say  what  is  not  quite  true  to 
get  the  order.  I  can  sign  it  myself,  but  it  must  have  the 
signature  of  the  provost  too." 

So  saying  he  took  his  cap  and  accompanied  Malcolm 
to  the  lodging. 

Ronald,  who  was  sitting  with  his  cap  pulled  down  over 
his  eyes  as  if  asleep  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  where  three 
or  four  drovers  were  smoking  and  talking,  was  called 
out  by  Malcolm. 

"I  am  right  glad  to  see  you  again,"  Andrew  Anderson 
said  heartily.  "Janet  and  I  have  passed  an  ill  time  since 
the  battle  was  fought.  I  will  make  inquiry  to-morrow  as 
to  what  ships  are  sailing,  and  will  get  you  a  passage  in 
the  first.  There  may  be  some  little  difficulty  about  the 
permit;  but  if  I  can't  get  over  it  we  must  smuggle  you  on 
board  as  sailors.  However,  I  don't  think  the  provost  will 
ask  me  any  questions  when  I  lay  the  permit  before  him 
for  his  signature.  And  now,  lad,  I  must  be  going  back. 


208  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

for  the  hour  is  getting  late  and  Janet  does  not  know  why 
I  am  away.  Gome  to  us  to-morrow  evening  as  soon  as  the 
shop  closes.  Janet  and  Elspeth  will  be  delighted  to  see 
you,  and  we  will  have  a  long  talk  over  all  that  you  have 
gone  through." 

On  the  following  evening  Ronald  and  Malcolm  pre- 
sented themselves  at  Andrew's  and  were  received  with 
delight  by  Elspeth  and  Mrs.  Anderson. 

"I  have  good  news  for  you,"  Andrew  said,  when  the 
first  greetings  were  over.  "A  vessel  sails  in  the  morning, 
and  I  have  taken  passages  for  you  in  it;  and  what  is  more, 
have  brought  your  permits." 

They  spent  a  long  evening  talking  over  the  past. 

"I  wonder  if  I  shall  ever  see  you  again,  Ronald!"  Mrs. 
Anderson  said,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  as  they  rose  to  say 
good-bye. 

"You  need  not  fear  about  that,  Janet,  woman,"  her 
husband  said.  "Ronald  and  Malcolm  aye  fall  on  their 
legs,  and  we  shall  see  them  back  again  like  two  bad 
pennies.  Besides,"  he  went  on  more  seriously,  "there  will 
be  an  end  of  these  savage  doings  in  the  north  before  long. 
You  will  see  that  before  long  there  will  be  a  general 
pardon  granted  to  all  except  the  leaders.  Fortunately 
Ronald  and  Malcolm  are  not  likely  to  be  in  the  list  of 
exceptions,  and  before  a  year  is  up  they  will  be  able  to 
come  back  if  they  will  without  fear  of  being  tapped  on 
the  shoulder  by  a  king's  officer." 

"I  shall  come  back  again  if  I  can,  you  may  be  sure," 
Ronald  said.  "Of  course  I  do  not  know  yet  what  my 
father  and  mother's  plans  may  be;  but  for  myself  I  shall 
always  look  upon  Scotland  as  my  home,  and  come  back 
to  it  as  soon  as  I  have  an  opportunity." 

"You  do  not  intend  to  stay  in  the  French  army?" 

"Certainly  not.  After  the  treatment  my  father  has 
received  I  have  no  inclination  to  serve  France.  The  chief 


HAPPY     DAYS  209 

reason  why  Scotchmen  have  entered  her  service  has 
been  that  they  were  driven  from  home,  and  that  they 
looked  to  France  for  aid  to  place  the  Stuarts  on  the 
throne  again.  Now  that  the  time  has  come,  France  has 
done  nothing  to  aid,  and  has  seen  the  Stuart  cause  go 
down  without  striking  a  blow  to  assist  it.  I  consider 
that  cause  is  lost  for  ever,  and  shall  never  again  draw 
my  sword  against  the  House  of  Hanover.  Nor  have  I 
had  any  reason  for  loving  France;  and  if  ever  I  get  the 
opportunity  I  shall  return  to  Scotland  to  live." 

The  next  morning  early  Ronald  and  Malcolm  em- 
barked on  board  a  ship.  Their  permits  were  closely 
scrutinized  before  the  vessel  started,  and  a  thorough 
search  was  made  before  she  was  allowed  to  sail.  When 
the  officers  were  satisfied  that  no  fugitives  were  concealed 
on  board  they  returned  to  shore,  and  the  vessel  started 
on  her  voyage  for  London. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

HAPPY    DAYS 

On  arriving  in  London,  after  ten  days'  voyage,  Ronald 
and  Malcolm  obtained  garments  of  the  ordinary  cut. 
The  one  attired  himself  as  an  English  gentleman,  the 
other  in  a  garb  suitable  to  a  confidential  attendant  or 
steward,  and  after  a  stay  of  two  or  three  days  they  made 
their  way  by  coach  down  to  Southampton. 

Here  they  remained  for  a  week,  and  then  effected  a 
bargain  with  the  captain  of  a  fishing  lugger  to  set  them 
on  shore  in  France.  As  the  two  coj''^*  *       ;.,-«  ^a",*  '^'.^ 
this  could  only  be  done  by  landii 
quiet  spot  on  the  French  coast.  '^ 
o 


210  BONNIE      PRINCE      CHARLIE 

a  couple  of  days,  and  then,  choosing  a  quiet  night  when 
there  was  a  mist  on  the  water,  she  ran  in  as  closely  as 
she  dared,  then  the  boat  was  lowered,  and  Malcolm  and 
Ronald  were  rowed  to  shore  and  landed  a  few  miles  south 
of  Boulogne. 

When  it  was  light  they  made  their  way  to  a  village; 
here  but  few  questions  were  asked  them,  for  many  re- 
fugees from  Scotland  and  England  were  crossing  to 
France.  As  they  had  been  well  provided  with  funds  by 
Andrew  they  posted  to  Paris,  and  on  arriving  there  put 
up  at  the  inn  where  they  had  stopped  on  the  occasion 
of  their  first  visit. 

"We  must  be  careful,"  Malcolm  said,  "how  we  stir  out 
until  we  know  how  things  stand.  The  first  thing  to  do  is 
to  find  out  whether  the  regiment  is  still  in  Paris." 

This  they  were  not  long  in  doing,  as  their  host  was 
able  to  inform  them  at  once  that  it  had  left  the  capital 
several  months  before,  and  on  comparing  dates  they  found 
that  its  departure  had  followed  within  a  day  or  two  that 
of  their  own  flight  from  Paris. 

"It  was  no  doubt  meant  as  a  punishment,"  Ronald  said, 
"on  Colonel  Hume  for  acting  as  my  second  in  that  affair 
with  the  duke.  I  hope  that  no  further  ill  befell  him." 

His  mind  was  set  easy  on  this  score  by  the  news  that 
Colonel  Hume  had  accompanied  his  regiment.  On  asking 
after  Marshal  Saxe  they  learned  that  he  was  away  on 
the  frontier,  where  he  had  been  carrying  on  the  war  with 
great  success,  Antwerp,  Mons,  Namur,  and  Charleroi  all 
having  been  captured. 

The  king  was  in  person  with  the  army.  This  being 
the  case  Ronald  saw  that  it  was  of  no  use  remaining  in 
Paris,  as  he  was  without  friend  or  protector  there,  and  he 
-"nrjf  -■  -  -<^  -f>'  ■    i-t*c  regiment  until  he  learned  whether  the 

as  ever.  He  therefore  started  at 
ravelled  down  to  La  Grenouille. 


HAPPY     DAYS  211 

It  was  a  joyful  meeting  between  him  and  his  parents, 
who  were  in  the  greatest  anxiety  respecting  him,  for 
although  he  had  written  several  times,  communication 
was  uncertain  owing  to  the  war,  the  only  chance  of 
sending  letters  being  by  such  French  vessels  as  arrived  at 
Scottish  ports  after  running  the  gauntlet  with  English 
cruisers.  Some  of  these  had  been  captured  on  the  way 
back,  and  only  two  of  Ronald's  letters  had  arrived  safely. 
The  last  of  these  had  been  written  a  few  days  after  the 
battle  of  Falkirk,  and  Ronald  had  then  stated  that  he  no 
longer  had  any  hope  of  the  final  success  of  the  expedition. 
They  had  received  the  news  of  the  defeat  at  CuUoden, 
and  had  since  passed  nearly  three  months  of  painful  sus- 
pense, relieved  only  by  the  arrival  of  Ronald  himself.  He 
found  his  mother  looking  well  and  happy;  his  father  had 
somewhat  recovered  from  his  rheumatism,  and  looked  a 
younger  man  by  some  years  than  when  he  saw  him  last. 

"He  will  recover  fast  now,"  the  countess  said;  "but  he 
has  worried  about  you  night  and  day,  Ronald.  I  hope 
that  you  will  stay  with  us  for  a  time.  We  have  seen  so 
little  of  you  yet." 

Ronald  learned  that  a  few  days  after  his  flight  an  officer 
had  appeared  at  the  chateau  with  the  royal  order  for  his 
arrest,  and  it  was  from  him  that  his  parents  had  first 
learned  the  news  of  his  duel  with  the  Duke  of  Chateau- 
rouge  and  its  result. 

"I  could  hardly  believe  my  ears,  Ronald,"  his  father 
said;  "to  think  that  my  son,  scarce  a  man  yet,  should 
have  killed  in  fair  fight  one  of  the  first  duellists  in  France. 
It  seemed  almost  incredible.  Malcolm  told  me  that  you 
were  a  first-rate  swordsman,  but  this  seemed  extraordinary 
indeed.  Tiie  officer  remained  here  for  three  days,  and 
then,  convinced  that  you  had  not  made  in  this  direction, 
left  us.  A  day  or  two  afterwards  we  received  the  letter 
you  wrote  us  from  Nantes,  saying  that  you  were  starting 


212  THE     PLOT     THAT     FAILED 

for  Scotland  with  the  prince.  I  grumbled  sorely  over  my 
rheumatism,  I  can  tell  you,  which  prevented  my  drawing 
my  sword  once  more  for  the  Stuarts;  but  it  was  no  use 
my  thinking  of  it." 

"No,  indeed,"  the  countess  said;  "and  I  can  tell  you, 
Ronald,  that  had  he  been  ever  so  well  I  should  not  have 
let  him  go.  After  being  separated  from  one's  husband  for 
sixteen  years  one  is  not  going  to  let  him  run  off  to  figure 
as  a  knight-errant  at  his  pleasure." 

"Your  friend  Colonel  Hume  wrote  to  us,"  the  colonel 
said  with  a  smile  at  his  wife's  words,  "giving  us  details 
of  the  duel,  and  speaking  of  your  conduct  in  the  highest 
terms.  He  said  that  at  present  the  king  was  furious;  but 
that  he  hoped  in  time  he  would  get  over  it.  Colonel 
Hume  had  seen  Marshal  Saxe,  who  had  promised  on  the 
first  opportunity  to  speak  to  the  king,  and  to  open  his 
eyes  to  the  character  of  his  late  favourite,  and  to  tell  him 
of  the  attempts  which  the  duke  had  made  to  prevent  the 
royal  orders  for  our  release  being  carried  out,  and  to 
remove  you  by  assassination.  Two  months  ago  he  wrote 
again  to  us  from  Antwerp,  which  had  just  fallen,  saying 
that  Marshal  Saxe  had  bid  him  tell  us  that  the  king  was 
in  a  much  more  favourable  disposition,  and  that  he  had 
taken  the  opportunity  when  his  majesty  was  in  a  good 
humour  to  tell  him  the  whole  circumstances  of  your 
journey  with  the  orders  for  our  release,  and  that  in  con- 
sequence the  king  had  made  other  inquiries  respecting 
the  late  duke,  and  had  acknowledged  that  he  had  been 
greatly  deceived  as  to  his  character.  At  the  same  time,  as 
your  name  had  been  by  the  king's  order  removed  from 
the  list  of  officers  of  the  Scottish  Dragoons  immediately 
after  the  duel,  he  recommended  that  should  you  return 
to  France  you  should  not  put  yourself  in  the  king's  way 
or  appear  at  all  in  public  for  the  present. 

"The  marshal,"  Colonel  Hume  wrote,  "has  made  your 


HAPPY     DAYS  213 

affair  a  personal  matter,  and  he,  as  is  his  habit  in  war,  will 
persevere  until  he  succeeds.  His  reputation  and  influence 
are  higher  than  ever,  and  are  daily  rising;  be  assured  that 
when  the  campaign  is  over,  and  he  reaps  all  the  honours 
to  which  he  is  entitled,  he  will  push  your  claim  as  before." 

In  the  first  week  in  October  the  suspense  from  which 
they  had  suffered  as  to  the  fate  of  Prince  Charles  was 
reheved  by  the  news  that  on  the  29th  of  September  he 
had  safely  landed  at  the  litde  port  of  Roscoff  near  Mor- 
laix.  He  made  his  way  to  Paris,  and  Ronald,  accompanied 
by  Malcolm,  took  horse  at  once  and  rode  there  to  pay  his 
respects  to  the  prince,  and  congratulate  him  on  his  escape. 
The  prince  received  him  with  great  warmth  and  cordiality, 
and  from  his  own  lips  Ronald  learned  the  story  of  his 
adventures. 

He  had,  eight  days  after  Culloden,  embarked  for  the 
cluster  of  islets  to  which  the  common  name  of  Long 
Island  is  apphed.  After  wandering  from  place  to  place 
and  suffering  greatly  from  hunger,  he  gained  South  Uist, 
where  his  wants  were  relieved  by  Clanranald.  The  EngUsh, 
suspecting  or  learning  that  he  was  there,  landed  two 
thousand  men  on  the  island,  and  commenced  an  active 
search  for  him.  He  must  have  been  detected  had  not 
Flora  Macdonald — stepdaughter  of  a  captain  in  a  militia 
regiment  which  formed  part  of  the  troops  who  had  landed 
— ^upon  being  appealed  to  by  Lady  Clanranald,  nobly 
undertaken  to  save  him. 

She  obtained  from  her  stepfather  a  passport  to  proceed 
to  Skye  with  a  man-servant  and  a  maid.  Charles  was 
dressed  in  female  clothes,  and  passed  as  Betty  Bourk,  while 
a  faithful  Highlander,  Neil  M'Eachan,  acted  as  her  ser- 
vant. They  started  at  night  in  an  open  boat,  and  disem- 
barked in  Skye.  Skye  was  ever  a  hostile  country,  as  its 
chief,  Sir  Alexander  Macdonald,  who  had  at  first  wavered, 
was  now  a  warm  supporter  of  the  Hanoverians,  and  was 


214  BONNIE      PRINCE     CHARLIE 

with  the  Duke  of  Cumberland.  Nevertheless  Flora  ap- 
pealed to  his  wife,  Lady  Margaret,  a  daughter  of  the  Earl 
of  Eglinton,  and  informed  her  that  her  attendant  was 
Prince  Charles  in  disguise.  Lady  Margaret  nobly  res- 
ponded to  her  appeal.  Her  own  house  was  full  of  militia 
officers,  and  she  intrusted  Charles  to  the  charge  of  Mac- 
donald  of  Kingsburgh,  her  husband's  kinsman  and  factor, 
who  took  the  party  to  his  house. 

The  next  day  Charles  took  leave  of  Flora  Macdonald 
with  warm  expressions  of  gratitude,  and  passed  over  to 
the  Isle  of  Rasay,  in  the  disguise  of  a  male  servant.  Thence 
he  made  his  way  to  the  mainland,  where  on  landing  he 
was  compelled  to  lie  in  concealment  for  two  days  cooped 
up  within  a  line  of  sentries.  After  many  dangers  he  took 
refuge  in  a  mountain  cave  inhabited  by  seven  robbers, 
who  treated  him  with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  supplied 
his  wants  for  the  three  weeks  he  remained  with  them. 
After  many  other  adventures  he  joined  his  faithful  ad- 
herents Cluny  and  Locheil,  who  were  in  hiding  in  a 
retreat  on  the  side  of  Mount  Benalder,  and  here  he 
lived  in  comparative  comfort  until  he  heard  that  two 
French  vessels  under  the  direction  of  Colonel  Warren  of 
Dillon's  regiment  had  anchored  in  Lochnanuagh. 

Travelling  by  night  he  made  his  way  to  that  place,  and 
embarked  on  the  20th  of  September,  attended  by  Locheil, 
Colonel  Roy  Stuart,  and  about  a  hundred  other  fugitives 
who  had  learned  of  the  arrival  of  the  French  vessels.  It 
was  almost  precisely  the  spot  at  which  he  had  disem- 
barked fourteen  months  before.  A  fog  concealed  the 
vessel  as  she  passed  through  the  British  fleet  lying  to 
intercept  her,  and  they  reached  Roscoff  after  a  nine  days' 
voyage. 

Such  was  the  tale  which  Prince  Charles  told  to  Ronald. 
He  had  after  Culloden  entirely  recovered  his  high  spirits, 
and  had  borne  all  his  fatigues  and  hardships  with  the 


HAPPY     DAYS  215 

greatest  cheerfulness  and  good  humour,  making  light  of 
hunger,  fatigue,  and  danger.  Ronald  only  remained  two 
days  in  Paris,  and  then  returned  home. 

In  October  the  campaign  of  Flanders  ended  with  the 
complete  defeat  of  Prince  Charles  of  Lorraine  at  Rancaux, 
and  Marshal  Saxe  returned  to  Paris,  where  he  was  received 
with  enthusiasm  by  the  population.  The  royal  residence 
of  Chambord  was  granted  him  for  life,  and  he  was  pro- 
claimed marshal-general  of  the  king's  armies.  A  fortnight 
later  Colonel  Leslie  received  a  letter  from  him,  saying 
that  he  had  received  his  majesty's  command  that  he  with 
the  countess  and  his  son  should  present  themselves  in 
Paris,  and  that  he  was  happy  to  say  that  the  king's  dis- 
position was  most  favourable.  They  set  off  at  once.  On 
their  arrival  there  they  called  upon  Marshal  Saxe,  who 
greeted  the  colonel  as  an  old  friend,  and  refused  to  listen 
to  the  warm  expression  of  gratitude  of  Leslie  and  the 
countess. 

"Say  nothing  about  it,  madam,"  he  exclaimed.  "Your 
son  won  my  heart,  and  I  was  only  too  glad  to  be  of  service 
to  him  and  my  old  comrade  here.  What  is  the  use  of  a 
man  winning  victories  if  he  cannot  lend  a  helping  hand 
to  his  friends." 

The  next  day  they  went  down  to  Versailles,  where 
Marshal  Saxe  presented  them  to  the  king  in  a  private 
audience.  Louis  received  them  graciously. 

"I  fear,  countess,  that  you  and  your  husband  have  been 
treated  with  some  harshness;  but  our  royal  ear  was 
deceived  by  one  in  whom  we  had  confidence.  Your  hus- 
band and  yourself  were  wrong  in  marrying  without  the 
consent  and  against  the  will  of  your  father,  and  such 
marriages  cannot  be  permitted;  but  at  the  request  of 
Marshal  Saxe,  who  has  done  so  much  for  France  that  I 
cannot  refuse  anything  he  asks,  I  have  now  consented 
to  pardon  and  overlook  the  past,  and  have  ordered  my 


2l6  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

chancellor  to  prepare  an  order  reinstating  you  in  all  the 
possessions  and  estates  of  the  countess,  your  mother.  I 
hope  that  I  shall  often  see  you  together  with  your  hus- 
band and  son,  both  of  whom  have  done  good  service 
as  soldiers  of  France,  at  my  court;  and  now  that  I  see 
you,"  he  said  with  a  gracious  smile,  "I  cannot  but  feel 
how  great  a  loss  our  court  has  suffered  by  your  long 
absence  from  it." 

Upon  leaving  the  king's  private  chamber  and  entering 
the  great  audience-hall  Colonel  Hume  came  up  and 
grasped  the  hand  of  his  old  friend,  and  was  introduced 
by  him  to  his  wife;  while  many  of  the  courtiers,  who  were 
either  connections  or  friends  of  the  family  of  the  countess, 
also  gathered  round  them,  for  the  news  that  she  was 
restored  to  royal  favour  had  spread  quickly.  The  countess 
knew  how  small  was  the  real  value  of  such  advances, 
but  she  felt  that  it  was  best  for  her  husband  and  son's 
sake  to  receive  them  amicably.  For  a  few  weeks  they 
remained  in  Paris,  taking  part  in  the  brilliant  fetes  which 
celebrated  the  success  of  the  French  arms,  and  they  then 
retired  to  the  handsome  chateau  which  was  now  the 
property  of  the  countess. 

Here  they  Uved  quietly  for  two  years,  making  occa- 
sional visits  to  Paris.  At  the  end  of  that  time  Ronald 
received  a  letter  from  Andrew  Anderson,  to  whom  he  had 
written  several  times  since  his  return  to  France.  He  told 
him  that  he  had  just  heard  that  Glenlyon  and  the  rest 
of  the  property  which  had  been  confiscated  after  the 
rising  of  1715  was  for  sale.  It  had  been  bestowed  upon 
a  neighbouring  chief,  who  had  been  active  in  the  Hano- 
verian cause.  He  was  now  dead  without  leaving  issue, 
and  his  wife,  an  English  lady,  was  anxious  to  dispose  of 
the  property  and  return  to  England. 

"I  do  not  know  whether  your  father  is  disposed  to 
buy  back  his  estates,"  Andrew  wrote,  "but  I  hear  that 


HAPPY     DAYS  217 

a  general  amnesty  will  very  shortly  be  issued  to  all  who 
took  part  in  the  insurrection,  saving  only  certain  notorious 
persons.  The  public  are  sick  of  bloodshed.  There  have 
been  upwards  of  eighty  trials  and  executions,  besides  the 
hundreds  who  were  slaughtered  in  the  Highlands.  In  the 
meantime,  if  it  should  be  your  father's  wish  to  purchase 
the  property,  I  can  buy  it  in  my  name.  The  price  asked 
is  very  low." 

Ronald  at  once  laid  the  letter  before  his  father,  who, 
after  reading  it  through,  passed  it,  without  a  word,  to 
the  countess. 

"You  would  like  to  return  to  Scotland?"  she  asked, 
when  she  had  read  it.  "Do  not  hesitate  to  tell  me,  dear, 
if  you  would.  It  is  no  matter  to  me  whether  we  live  there 
or  here,  so  long  as  I  have  you  and  Ronald  with  me." 

Colonel  Leshe  was  silent. 

"For  Ronald's  sake,"  she  went  on,  "perhaps  it  would 
be  better  so.  You  are  both  of  opinion  that  the  cause  of 
the  Stuarts  is  lost  for  ever,  and  he  is  determined  that  he 
will  never  again  take  part  in  any  rising.  He  does  not 
care  again  to  enter  the  French  army,  nor,  indeed,  is  there 
any  reason  why  Scotchmen  should  do  so,  now  that  they 
no  longer  look  for  the  aid  of  the  King  of  France  to  set 
the  Stuarts  on  the  English  throne.  I  myself  have  no  ties 
here.  My  fifteen  years  of  seclusion  have  separated  me 
altogether  from  my  family,  and  although  they  are  wiUing 
enough  to  be  civil  now,  I  cannot  forget  that  all  those 
years  they  did  nothing  towards  procuring  our  liberty. 
The  king  has  so  far  given  way  that  he  has  restored  me 
my  mother's  estates,  but  it  was  only  because  he  could  not 
refuse  Marshal  Saxe,  and  he  does  not  like  French  lands 
to  be  held  by  strangers;  therefore  I  feel  sure,  that  were 
I  to  ask  his  permission  to  sell  my  estates  and  to  retire 
with  you  to  Scotland  he  would  at  once  grant  my 
request.'* 


2l8  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

"No,  Amelie,  it  would  not  be  fair  to  accept  your 
generous  offer." 

"But  it  would  be  no  sacrifice,"  she  urged.  "I  have  little 
reason  to  love  France,  and  I  can  assure  you  I  should  be 
just  as  happy  in  your  country  as  in  my  own." 

"But  it  would  be  exile,"  the  colonel  said. 

"No  more  exile  than  you  and  Ronald  are  suffering 
here.  Besides,  I  suppose  we  should  get  as  many  comforts 
in  Scotland  as  here  in  France.  Of  course  our  estates  here 
will  fetch  a  sum  many  times  larger  than  that  which 
would  purchase  Glenlyon,  and  we  need  not  live  all  our 
time  among  the  mountains  you  tell  me  of,  but  can  go 
sometimes  to  Edinburgh  or  even  to  London.  Even  if  you 
did  not  wish  it,  I  should  say  it  would  be  far  better  to  do 
so  for  Ronald's  sake.  You  have  lived  so  long  in  France 
that  you  may  have  become  almost  a  Frenchman;  but  it  is 
not  so  with  Ronald." 

It  was  not  until  two  or  three  days  later  that  the  dis- 
cussion came  to  an  end  and  the  countess  had  her  way. 
Colonel  Leslie  had  resisted  stoutly,  but  his  heart  beat  at 
the  thought  of  returning  to  the  home  of  his  youth  and 
ending  his  days  among  the  clansmen  who  had  followed 
him  and  his  fathers  before  him.  Ronald  had  taken  no 
part  whatever  in  the  debate,  but  his  mother  read  in  his 
eyes  the  delight  which  the  thought  of  returning  to  Scot- 
land occasioned  him.  As  soon  as  this  was  settled  they  went 
to  Paris,  and  as  the  countess  had  foreseen,  the  king  was 
pleased  at  once  to  give  his  consent  to  her  disposing  of 
her  lands  on  his  approval  of  the  purchaser. 

No  difficulty  was  experienced  on  this  score,  as  a  noble 
whose  lands  adjoined  her  own  offered  at  once  to  purchase 
them.  As  soon  as  this  was  arranged  instructions  were  sent 
to  Andrew  to  purchase  not  only  the  Glenlyon  property, 
but  the  other  estates  of  its  late  owner. 

In  due  time  a  letter  was  received  from  Andrew  saying 


HAPPY     DAYS  219 

that  he  had  arranged  for  the  purchase  of  the  whole  for 
the  sum  of  thirteen  thousand  pounds,  and  the  money  was 
at  once  sent  over  through  a  Dutch  banking-house.  Very 
shortly  afterwards,  at  the  end  of  1 747,  the  act  of  general 
amnesty  was  passed,  and  as  Ronald's  name  was  not  among 
those  excluded  from  its  benefits  they  at  once  prepared  to 
return  to  Scotland.  The  journey  was  facilitated  by  the 
fact  that  shortly  after  the  passing  of  the  act  peace  was 
concluded  between  England  and  France. 

Accompanied  by  Malcolm,  Colonel  Leslie,  the  countess, 
and  Ronald  sailed  for  Scotland.  The  colonel  and  his  wife 
remained  in  Edinburgh  while  Ronald  and  Malcolm  went 
to  Glasgow,  where  Andrew  had  in  readiness  all  the  papers 
transferring  the  estates  purchased  in  his  name  to  Colonel 
Leslie,  who  shortly  afterwards  journeyed  north  with  his 
wife  and  son  and  took  possession  of  his  ancestral  home 
amid  the  enthusiastic  delight  of  the  clansmen,  who  had 
never  ceased  to  regret  the  absence  of  him  whom  they 
considered  as  their  rightful  chief. 

There  is  little  more  to  tell.  Colonel  Leslie  lived  but  a 
few  years  after  returning  home,  and  Ronald  then  suc- 
ceeded him  as  Leslie  of  Glenlyon.  He  had  before  this 
married  the  daughter  of  a  neighbouring  gentleman,  and 
passed  his  time  between  Glenlyon  and  Edinburgh,  varied 
by  an  occasional  visit  to  London. 

The  countess  never  regretted  her  native  land,  but, 
happy  in  the  affection  of  her  son  and  daughter-in-law 
and  their  children,  lived  happily  with  them  until  nearly 
the  end  of  the  century.  Malcolm  remained  the  faithful 
and  trusty  friend  of  the  family;  and  his  brother  and  his 
wife  were  occasionally  persuaded  to  pay  a  visit  to  Glen- 
lyon, where  their  kindness  to  Ronald  as  a  child  was 
never  forgotten.  Happily  the  rising  of  '45  was  the  last 
effort  on  behalf  of  the  Stuarts.  Scotland  accepted  the 
decision  as  final,  and  the  union  between  the  two  countries 


220  BONNIE     PRINCE     CHARLIE 

became  close  and  complete.  Henceforth  Scotchmen  went 
no  longer  to  fight  in  the  armies  of  France,  but  took 
service  in  that  of  their  own  country,  and  more  than  one 
of  Ronald's  grandsons  fought  stoutly  in  Spain  under 
Wellington. 


THE    END 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY,  LOS  ANGELES 

COLLEGE  LIBRARY 

'^4    Un'^    This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


'83 


H0«i5*83»Djet 


.REC'D  CL  NOV  10 


FEB  03 '84  1^; 

REC'D  CL  FEB     6  '^4 
2  6^f^|1984i4PAK 


SB'14'84  : 

11  Wo.    r.,J 


^H 


4  DAI 


Book  Slip — Series  428i 


UCLA-College  Library 

PR  4785  H39bo  1900 


lilMlllllill 
L  005  702  969  6 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     001  165  486     0